tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-32433886291977255862024-02-08T02:12:53.407-08:00Are They Ready For This?A fictional story about what happens after the Rapture.
© Copywrite Pendingaretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.comBlogger122125tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-16256793292947087622011-02-02T13:45:00.000-08:002011-02-02T13:46:25.900-08:00"Say it Louder Dad"<b>Last Night I was watching the news from Egypt and they were showing video of the throngs of people shouting in the streets and so I hit pause on my dvr and told my oldest son to come look<br /><br />I then opened up my Bible to Isaiah 19 and had him read<br /><br /><i>Isaiah 19<br /><br />1 A prophecy against Egypt:<br />See, the LORD rides on a swift cloud<br />and is coming to Egypt.<br />The idols of Egypt tremble before him,<br />and the hearts of the Egyptians melt with fear.<br /><br />2 “I will stir up Egyptian against Egyptian—<br />brother will fight against brother,<br />neighbor against neighbor,<br />city against city,<br />kingdom against kingdom.<br />3 The Egyptians will lose heart,<br />and I will bring their plans to nothing; </i><br /><br />My son's reaction shook me, he looked at me and said "Dad, are you warning enough?" I said "I'm trying son"....<br /><br />He said "Dad, You gotta say it louder"<br /><br />....Yesterday we had Winter STORM Warnings blaring and people heard and raced to the grocery store.....they were going crazy, buying up everything Because they had heard warnings of a coming storm<br /><br />BUT THIS IS JUST A BLIZZARD, This is NOTHING compared to the The Storm that the Bible Warns that is Coming<br /><br />We in America were devestated at the loss of over 3,000 people on 9-11-2001 but were apathetic at best that 230,000 people died in The Asian Pacific Tsunami or the 200,000 plus that died in the Earthquake in Haiti? IS that why so many seem deaf to the warnings the Bible trumpet? <br /><br />Why are we not shocked AWAKE at hearing and knowing that someday<br /><br />Evil angels will be released to kill <span style="font-size:130%;">1/3</span> of mankind <a target="_blank" class="lbsBibleRef" href="http://biblia.com/bible/kjv1900/Rev%209.13-15">Rev 9:13-15</a><br /><br />that there will be a day when a hail storm begins to unleash boulders of ice upon neighbor's/friends/family<br /><br />90-100 lb Hailstones <a target="_blank" class="lbsBibleRef" href="http://biblia.com/bible/kjv1900/Rev%2016.16-20">Rev 16:16-20</a><br /><br />Stop and Think about that...PLEASE....take a moment to think of that scene just in your neighborhood!!!<br /><br />we hear of earthquakes shaking nations and we watch Fox or CNN and are amazed at the damage but do we REALLY believe that THERE will be The Great Earthquake leaving NO ISLANDS on earth<br />also, taking down every mountain on earth. <a target="_blank" class="lbsBibleRef" href="http://biblia.com/bible/kjv1900/Rev%2016.17-21">Rev 16:17-21</a><br /><br />In the last few days ....Weatherman have been delivering Warnings all across America and Australia too<br /><br />Storms are coming and People hear and choose to prepare OR many scoff and say "ahhh it aint going to be nothing"<br /><br />those same naysayer's are the one's running to the store today, but the shelves are bare, the ice melt's gone...the shovels aren't on sale ...<br /><br />many people procrastinated and are now stuck in circumstances they weren't prepared for....<br /><br />But again those are just circumstances of dealing with a Blizzard<br /><br />when it comes to the Storms of the Lord that are coming...YOU CAN'T AFFORD TO Procrastinate.....You can't afford to say..."ahhhh it aint going to be nothing"<br /><br />You need to have the same urgent reaction as those who heard the weathermen and rushed to the store BEFORE...who bought up the Ice Melt ..who cabinets and fridges are full......<br /><br />You Need to "Wake UP" Now and Believe all the Warnings that are blaring to "Make Ready"<br /><br />Because Just as my son said to Me....."Say it Louder Dad"<br /><br />In Psalms 9 we see a Prayer of a Righteous man asking the same thing<br /><br />16 The LORD is known by the judgment He executes;<br />The wicked is snared in the work of his own hands.<br /><br />17 The wicked shall be turned into hell,<br />And all the nations that forget God.<br />18 For the needy shall not always be forgotten;<br />The expectation of the poor shall not perish forever.<br /><br />19 Arise, O LORD,<br />Do not let man prevail;<br />Let the nations be judged in Your sight.<br />20 Put them in fear, O LORD,<span style="color:blue;"> (SAY IT LOUDER DAD)</span><br />That the nations may know themselves to be but men.<br /><br /><br />I pray if your reading this message and your sensing a stirring in your heart...that "somethings Up".....that You need to "stop and think" and then ....Turn to Jesus Christ....He is Your ONLY Hope..Believe in Your Heart that He did die on a Cross, that He did it because of YOUR Sin, that three days later He Rose from the Dead proving He is who He said ...The King of All Kings and He's asking You to "Follow Him" all the days of Your Life in Unyielded Allegiance and He will Come and Receive You unto Himself ...... Escaping that which is coming to try the whole earth....THE STORM OF THE LORD<br /><br />PLEASE PLEASE, Flee the Wrath (Storm) To Come!!!<br /><br />- STA<br /></b>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-22054060011215167032011-01-06T17:27:00.000-08:002011-01-06T17:28:31.795-08:00Are They Ready For This?It had been almost 5 months since Joy had seen her mother. The Rabbi strolled to the wailing wall listening to Joys little chatter as they walked. Joy didnt seem to have any memory of that day which was a blessing. The 2 witnesses stood where they always stood proclaiming the salvation of the Lord even amidst all the noise of the construction going on.<br />The Pontiate had given his permission to the Jewish Authority to rebuild their temple and they had wasted no time in getting started. They had spent many years re-creating artifacts from the original temple in preparation of this time and couldnt believe their good fortune of receiving approval after all their years of trying. The Rabbi felt sad in his heart as he watched his fellow citizens show such happiness as they allowed deception to rule their lives. Soldiers stood guard around all of the construction as everyone waited for the man who had made all this possible to arrive for his weekly inspection. The Rabbi stood at the wall praying. " Lord, not my will but yours be done. Open their eyes Lord to the evil that surrounds them. May the witnesses penetrate their minds Lord as they work.I ask in Jesus precious and Holy name. Amen" He turned to Joy who sat happily chattering in her stroller and walked towards her as a GF soldier approached.<br /><br />- Renee<br />______________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">Small chat was exchanged between the two before their food arrived. Once it did, Dean lowered his head and said a silent prayer thanking the Lord for the food and his safety. Polly told Dean about the area and how most of the people left after the great disappearance, headed to larger cities, she guessed. Most people were scared and figured like animals if they stayed in large groups they would be safe. Dean knew this to be false but didn’t say a word.<br />With just a bit more to eat, Dean hopes of getting out of there was looking good, until the waitress brought over a beer and sat it down next to Polly. “This is from Tommy” she said walking away.<br /><br />“Someone you know?” Dean asked<br /><br />“An old friend I hoped would have never come back to this area, I think we might want to leave soon, he is the type to talk everyone into doing his dirty work.”<br /><br />“If you are not finished we will stay, you are safe” Dean said without looking at her but kept on eating.<br /><br />Polly looked around and Tommy standing with two other guys, luckily he was looking away at that moment. “No, I’m ready”<br /><br />Dean sat his fork down, wiped his chin and eased out of the booth. As he stood, he spotted an older man, medium build walking towards them so he figured this was Tommy. Watching Polly stand, Dean allowed her to go first towards the counter.<br /><br />“Hey Polly, long time no see, how about you and your friend come have a drink with us?” Tommy stated as he walked up.<br /><br />“No thanks, we came to eat and now we are leaving.” Polly replied walking past him.<br /><br />Dean didn’t smile but as he walked pasted Tommy, he did give what someone might call a wink.<br /><br />“Hey now, when a man buys a lady a drink he wants her to drink it” Tommy said raising his voice.<br /><br />“Buy her a drink next time not a beer” Dean replied as they got to the cashier.<br /><br />“Son, you best be shutting you mouth and stay out of this, as a matter of fact why don’t you just head on home, I’ll make sure Polly gets home safe.”<br /><br />Still not looking at the other man, Dean watched Polly pay for dinner then followed her towards the front door.<br /><br />“Hey son, a real man would have paid for his own dinner, not beg off a woman” Tommy said before telling one of his friends to go block the front door.<br /><br />Dean slowed up and turned to face Tommy, in a low voice “A real man wouldn’t talk like an ass in front of a lady”<br /><br />That is when Tommy tried to throw his first punch. High and missing by eight inches, he was about to send his left fist in when he realized he couldn’t breath. Focusing on the moment, Tommy eyes grew twice as big as he felt Dean’s hand, gripped around his throat start to squeeze. Like an animal, panic started to set in and Tommy grabbed Dean’s arm and tried to release him-self but the more he struggled the tighter the grip became.<br /><br />All this happen so quickly that the other two men had no idea their buddy was in trouble until they saw him drop to him knees.<br /><br />“Now if you and your friends want to see the sunrise, I suggest you all back away and leave this lady alone.”<br /><br />Dean gave Tommy once as squeeze before releasing him. Tommy dropped like a rock fighting to get the air he needed. Dean walked up to Polly and signaled that he was ready to go. The man who had gone to the door to block it stood ready to make his stance, when he looked inside Dean’s eyes and felt a hollow feeling start to creep over him. Something told him he better stand down or he might not be as lucky as Tommy was.<br /><br />As they walked out, Dean whispered to the man is a soft voice, “The smartest move you have made today.” Closing the door behind him, no one saw his fingers engage the lock.<br /><br />The parking lot was empty and nothing was said as they walked to Polly vehicle. Once there, Polly smiled at Dean and thanked him.<br /><br />“It is I who is thankful, had you not of bought dinner; I might have had to eat another rabbit or worse.”<br /><br />“Where too now?” Polly asked in an upbeat voice.<br /><br />“Well I need to be getting alone, I still have many miles to travel and by the looks of things, many more challenges ahead.”<br />Polly heart sank as well as her excitement, “You sure, it’s late and it is nice talking to someone other then these locals.”<br /><br />“I’m sure, I like traveling at night and if I stay, someone will surely die. A lift back to where you found me would be much obliged”<br /><br />Polly felt hurt for some reason, she kept telling herself it was her own fault but still it didn’t set well.<br /><br />As they got back to the gas station, both riders got out and Dean looked over at the area where he had left his pack, the area didn’t look disturbed so he was happy about that. Polly had walked over to his side and without warning wrapped her arms around him and kissed him.<br /><br />Caught by surprised, Dean did what can natural and pulled her in close. After a minute had passed he released her and again stated that He had to get going. Polly smiled and nodded as she stepped closer to him. <br />“Ah, Polly, I really would love to stay, really I would but I think it is best for us both if I left right now”<br /><br />Nether one of them saw the spirits setting on the roof of the vehicle; Lust rubbed his hands together as greed laughed.<br /><br />“Now you are not going to leave me here all alone in the dark are you? Why someone might come along and rip my clothes off and take full advantage of me” Polly said in a voice tinted with wickedness.<br /><br />“Now you need to get in your car and head home” Dean replied backing up.<br /><br />“Oh no, you are not going to send me home alone” Polly said as she reached up and pulled on her blouse tearing it open.<br /><br />“Miss please, get in your car and I’ll leave the area.”<br />Lust jumped and rolled over as his fingers danced around his head.<br /><br />“I want you now”, Polly shouted as she walked towards Dean and removing more of her clothes.<br /><br />Dean was unprepared for this; he could protect himself from physical attacks but sexual attacks were new. Lord, help me here; I don’t need this, Dean thought to himself.<br />Just then another spirit landed on the car, Anger with his hissy and meanness stomped and cussed as he landed.<br /><br />“So, you think you are to good for me, I buy you dinner, I take you to a place where my friends hang out and when it comes time for a little pay back, you decline. Are you gay?” Polly asked as she kept walking towards Dean.<br /><br />“No, I just got to be going” Dean replied<br /><br />“Well it doesn’t matter, what matters is I’m lonely and need someone to hold”<br /><br />“I’m sorry but not me tonight” Dean said as he looked for anyway out of this mess.<br />Polly was almost completely naked and Dean knew if someone was to come by, Polly might scream.<br /><br />“Tell you what, you get your clothes back on and we will go back to your house, once there we can talk behind closed doors.”<br />Polly eyes perked up, “Really” she asked, “You not lying to me are you”<br /><br />“Nope, if we get to your house then we will have all the fun you want. Just get dressed right now before someone comes”<br /><br />Polly quickly turned and walked back, picking up what she had dropped. After a few minutes she was back fully clothed and seating in the driver seat. Dean slid in next to her and placed his arm be hide her head and smiled.<br /><br />Polly was just about to start her car when without any notice; Dean pressed his two fingers into her neck and after a few seconds, Polly head leaned forward. She was still breathing but unconscious. Dean quickly got out, locked her doors then grabbed his pack from hiding and headed for the woods.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Alex<br /></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-56001009768142383022011-01-06T17:23:00.000-08:002011-01-06T17:27:42.630-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Mosul, Iraq</span><br /><br />Absorbed in the story, the fish-monger flipped to the next page.<br /><br />Jonah Chapter 3<br /><br />"And the word of the LORD came unto Jonah the second time, saying,<br /><br />Arise, go unto Nineveh, that great city, and preach unto it the preaching that I bid thee."<br /><br />Abdul stopped reading and his eyes were drawn back the words, “Arise, go to Nineveh…” Nineveh…he thought to himself and then realized with a start that he was right beside the ruins of ancient Nineveh. <br /><br />“Arise, go to Nineveh!” The words sounded like they came from nearby and were spoken directly to Abdul himself. He looked around startled, but saw no one in the room with him. “And preach unto it the preaching that I bid you.” The voice repeated. Then Abdul knew it was the Lord’s command to him. He bowed his head and began to pray; a heavy burden was on his heart to tell others about the risen Saviour who had saved Jonah and could save all anyone from so great a death.<br /><br />“….so help me Lord. Give me courage and strength to tell all men about You. In Jesus name, Amen.” Abdul’s work roughened hands gently reached for the precious Bible, then cradling it as a mother would her babe, he slipped it under his mattress. Suddenly the earth shook violently. At the same instant, a thunderous roar split the air. Abdul, who had been trying to rise, was knocked off balance and fell face first onto his cot. He scrambled to his feet and yanked open the heavy street door. A thick smoke consisting of dust and debris hung low over the city, blocking out all sunshine. <br />Then the screams began. They were screams of pain and anger that burst from thousands of hearts all across the great city. Abdul shuddered and was about to slam his front door shut, when he stopped, remembering God’s command to the disobedient prophet, Jonah. What was it that God had said? Something like “Go.” Somewhere in the city were people who needed to hear about God. How could they hear if he did not go? All this flashed thru Abdul’s mind in an instant. And armed with this knowledge, the harsh cries seemed to change into begging, pleading ones.<br /><br />And so, forgetting all about the events of the past five minutes, the wayward Iraqi rushed into his shop, grabbed several emergency kits stuffed full of cloth and bandages, and obeyed God’s call. He ran straight towards the center of the city which was the hardest hit.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- KBR<br />______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Mosul, Iraq</span><br /><br />After making a right down an old narrow ally and two lefts, Abdul came to the paved streets of the city and stopped short. Buildings lay in smoking ruins, leveled by the explosion. A middle-aged woman lay in the street groaning. She clutched her bloodied knee in both hands trying in a vain attempt to soothe the pain. Abdul took a step towards her and the movement caught her eye. She eyed him narrowly as he came closer. “You lucky pig.” She hissed. “Lucky you not to be caught in that thing…and you walking around as fit as a fiddler with no injuries!!!” <br /><br />“Ma’am-“ began Abdul<br /><br />“You beast!” Abdul had reached the woman by this time and knelt on the dirty, sooty ground beside her. <br /><br />“Look, maybe the reason God spared me is so that I can help others like you.” He said gently.<br /><br />“God!” spat the woman. “I hate Him and have no use for any God. An’ if what you say is true, then He’s to blame for my lyin’ here hurt. Owwwww!” she cried. Abdul pried her hands off her leg.<br /><br />“Hold still now…” he cautioned as she nearly hit him with her fist in an attempt to get her hands free. “Ahm just tryin’ to take a look at your injury, that’s all.” Then, taking his fish flaying knife out of his pocket, he deftly slashed the off the woman’s pant leg just above the knee. “Let me tell you a story.” He offered as he worked to tie up the broken vein that was exposed. Since she offered no objection, he began. <br /><br />“One day, a long, long time ago there lived a man named Jonah….” Abdul went on, telling the old story of the prophet of God who weas sent to warn a nation of coming judgement. Meanwhile, as he talked, he tightly bound up his patient’s broken bone the best he could. When he finished, the woman eyed him narrowly, <br /><br />“Uh, thanks mister. Not now, not now…maybe some other time I’ll think about what you said.” With that said, she spun around on the ground and then turning her back, she hobbled away.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- KBR<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Mosul, Iraq</span><br /><br />Abdul turned sorrowfully and headed several steps down the street. An old man with a full grey beard sat on an overturned brick in the middle of the road. His clothes were full of ashen dust, like one of the walking dead. Sensing Abdul’s gaze, he looked up. <br /><br />“My old woman…she was killed – dead…the building there fell…and she couldn’t get away in time….we were married for fifty-seven years…but now – she’s gone!” He sobbed. <br /><br />“Hold on, sir, where are you going now?” asked Abdul as the old man tried to stand on shaky legs. <br /><br />“Back home I reckon.”<br /><br />“Do you live alone, sir?”<br /><br />“No, well…yes I do. There – ain’t no Martha now…”<br /><br />“I tell you what, would you like to stay with me in my garret back of the fish market?” hurried on Abdul without giving him time to reply. “It’s not much or fancy, but it’ll do.” The old man eagerly agreed, so off the two went, Abdul leading the way. He told the story of Jonah to a captivated listener. Halfway thru the story, the old man interrupted with, “That’s good, son, real good. Tell me more.” But Abdul had no time to say more for they had arrived at Abdul’s humble home. After he dropped off his guest and made him as comfortable as possible, Abdul headed right back into the heart of the city. He spent all night out helping meet other’s physical needs while telling them of Christ who could meet their spiritual needs.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- KBR<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">In a hospital in Mosul, Iraq</span><br /><br />The lights in the hospital ward grew dim. A small group of nurses stood beside the nurses’ station gossiping in low tones. A young handsome medic softly closed a room door and walked up the corridor to join the nurses. The group grew strangely silent as he walked up. Seeing their silence that had replaced animated chatter, Dr. Anderson asked, “What is it, girls?” No one answered for a long moment. <br /><br />Suddenly the blonde nurse burst out, “It’s disgraceful, that’s what!”<br /><br />“What is?” the doctor asked in an annoyed tone. Noticing her friends stares, the blonde hastened to explain herself.<br /><br />“It’s just that, well – you wouldn’t understand cause, um – it’s a girl thing –“ she babbled, her face turning bright red in embarrassment.<br /><br />“It’s the food prices, Doc.” cut in another nurse. “When Jennie here went to the store yesterday, she paid 4.50 for just one loaf of bread!”<br /><br />Another joked, “With as much bread and cheese as she eats a week, soon she’ll spend over twenty dollars on just bread alone.”<br /><br />“Yes, n’ that’s not all,” put in the blonde. “it rose fifty cents from last week!” The doctor laughed heartily.<br /><br />“Oh, you girls! Can’t you see that when there’s a war, the price of food is bound to rise a little? It’s called common sense. Use it.” He turned to go but then stopped and called back over his shoulder. “Yeah Jennie, it’s a girl thing alright cause only you would ever worry over pennies.” The girl in question colored hotly and was about to send back a stinging retort when Doc Anderson said, “Aww now, don’t get riled. You’re awful sweet ya know, and you what else? You’re gonna be my assistant today.”<br /><br />“Oohhh favorite!” groaned a jealous nurse. In the midst of all the joshing, no one noticed a room door that hung partly ajar right beside the nurse station; that is until the door gave a squeak. Jennie spotted the open door first and she also saw an eye peeping out of it. She marched straight for the door with the doctor on her heels. Cautiously pushing open the door, no one was in sight. A bed in the far corner of the room held an apparently fast asleep teenage girl.<br /><br />“You can’t fool me, I saw you do it!” said the indignant nurse. Instantly, the girl’s eyes flew open and she gave an impish chuckle. “Why are you up, Aini?”<br /><br />“I’m bored and tired of waiting for another night to pass. When’ll you let me go anyway?” complained Aini.<br /><br />“Oh, well whenever you’ve recovered enough, of course.” the doctor cautiously answered.<br /><br />“Can’t I go now?” she whined. Jennie was getting annoyed.<br /><br />“Aren’t we taking good enough care of you?”<br /><br />“Oh, yeah, but I want to run free. You don’t even let me out of my own room.”<br /><br />“Good grief, Aini!” exclaimed the properly horrified doctor. “You’re ribs have to heal first. And that takes time – a long time. Speaking of ribs, I want to check on the tape job and how they’re healing before I go.” Five minutes later the doctor said, “It looks a lot better, but you must be very careful, Aini. Any sudden movement or impact could jar the ribs out of place. I will let you walk around some, but you must promise me to listen to the nurses and be careful.”<br /><br />"Yeah, sure,” was the only response Doc Anderson got.<br /><br />“You promised me now,”<br /><br />“Huh, yeah.” With a sigh, the doc and Jennie left the room. When it was safe, Aini stuck out a long red tongue in the direction of the closed door. “You just watch: I won’t listen.” She muttered rebelliously.<br /><br />- KBR<br />______________________________________________________<br /><br /><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br /><br />Tansy stifled a laughed as she entered the workout room.<br />“I’m too fast for ya man. You can’t touch me man.” Matt taunted Mikhail as he danced around him. He shuffled his feet and threw jabs into the air. “Check the footwork.” Matt crowed.<br />Trevor stood off the side, his arms folded across his chest as he waited for the inevitable mistake the exuberant Matt would make.<br />Mikhail kept his eyes on Matt as the younger man continued his antics.<br />Matt lunged toward Mikhail then jumped back just a quickly but lost his balance and fell backward landing on his backside with a jolt.<br />Mikhail shook his head as he stepped forward and feigned a killing blow to his throat. “All that fancy dancing around and your backside is bruised. But take heart my young friend, the pain in your behind lasted only moments before I killed you.”<br />Matt grumbled under his breath as he got to his feet. “Your turn Trevor.” He waved a hand toward Mikhail.<br />“Actually if you boys don’t mind, I’d like to talk to Trevor for a few minutes.” Tansy interrupted.<br />“Hi Tansy.” Matt said loudly. “I didn’t notice you walk in.” He looked uncomfortable. “So how long have you been standing there?”<br />“Long enough.” Mikhail intoned blandly. “If you had been paying attention like I told you, you would have noticed her come in. You must always be aware of who and what is around you while fighting.”<br />“I know, I know. I was just goofing around.” Matt looked Mikhail in the eye. “When it really counts, I’ll be ready.”<br />“You had better be. You may be the only thing standing between a member of this family and the GF.” Trevor said seriously.<br />Matt nodded. “Come on Mikhail, lets go eat some popcorn and prop our feet up on the coffee table. That’s sure to drive my mom nuts.”<br />Mikhail hid a grin as he followed Matt from the room. “I do not understand why you insist on driving your mother nuts. She is a wonderful woman.”<br />Tansy and Trevor missed Matt’s reply as both men walked out of ear shot.<br />“You wanted to talk to me?” Trevor asked.<br />“Yes. I wanted to make sure you are doing alright.”<br />“I’m okay.” Trevor shrugged. “I can’t change that Zoe’s gone, and in a way I happy for her. She’s home now.”<br />Tansy nodded as she crossed the room to sit on one of the weight benches. “I know you miss her, we all do. I only met Zoe a few times, but she seemed like a remarkable young woman. I thought there was sparks between you two and I just assumed you two would end up together quite awhile ago. I could tell you wanted more, but Zoe seemed a bit reserved even though it was obvious she felt the same.”<br />Trevor leaned a hip against the weight rack. “It was a little complicated. Actually it was a lot complicated.” He heaved a sigh. “When I realized that I was in love with Zoe I told her and she said she loved me too. I wish that had been all there was to it, but….”<br />Tansy gave him an encouraging nod. “Go on.”<br />“You know Zoe had an identical twin right?”<br />Tansy nodded. “Jade.”<br />“Yeah, Jade.” Trevor shifted a bit as he looked down at the floor. “Well, I decided that I needed to tell Zoe the I had slept with Jade. Needless to say that put a damper on things.” Trevor looked up at Tansy. “I wanted Zoe to know, she deserved to know. Back in high school it was a…I don’t know how to put it…I guess a challenge to bed the Phillips twins. I was a couple of years ahead of them in school, and I’d heard of them and the guys talking about having both of them. I thought it was sick. But one night at a party Jade and I hooked up. I was a junior and she was a freshman. After that if we saw each other at a party and we weren’t with anyone we’d hook up.”<br />Trevor looked back a the floor. “One night right before my senior year I was at a party drunk and saw Jade. I walked up to her and asked if she was there alone and she said yes. So I grabbed her hand and led her out to my car. I leaned down and kissed her and immediately realized it wasn’t Jade. It was Zoe. I didn’t know what to do. For a fleeting second I thought to myself, ‘I could be the guy who had both twins.’” He shook his head with disgust. “It makes me sick that I even thought it. Thankfully one of my buddies jumped on my back about then and we started wrestling around. Zoe took off and that was the end of it.”<br />“That certainly explains Zoe’s reservations.” Tansy said.<br />“Yeah.” Trevor said ruefully. “I avoided both Jade and Zoe my entire senior year. A few years later I ran into Zoe at a concert. We hung out and pushed our way to the front of the crowd. I spent the night trying to keep her from getting smashed against the barricades. After the concert we went to get a pizza and she told me how Jade had humiliated her by confessing to their whole church the life they had both led in high school. She was furious with her sister. I didn’t realize how furious until I saw them arguing the next day at the mall. That was the last time I saw Zoe and Jade together. The next time I saw Zoe was right of the rapture when she wrecked her car and wound up in the hospital where I was working.”<br />“So Zoe couldn’t get past you having slept with her sister?” Tansy asked.<br />“It wasn’t so much that Jade and I had a sexual relationship, it was the fact that Jade never told Zoe. Jade bragged to Zoe about every single guy she was with, but she never mentioned me.” Trevor stretched his shoulders. “Zoe thinks, er thought it was because Jade was in love with me.”<br />Tansy’s eyebrows shot up.<br />“Zoe said their sophomore year Jade mooned over some guy. She told her to get over it, but Jade insisted this guy was the guy she wanted to spend the rest of her life with.” Trevor grimaced. “Zoe was positive that guy was me. That’s what she was having a hard time with. It really seems silly now….I kind of understood at the time, but now…” He shook his head. “Neither one of us will never know. I think that’s what bothers me the most, we were both wasting time on the past that we forgot our future was a limited amount of time.”<br />Tansy stood and hugged Trevor. “You loved each other. You told each other. That’s more than some have ever gotten.”<br />Trevor hugged Tansy back. “I know, and I’m grateful for the time I had with her. I just don’t want anyone else to miss out on what Zoe and I missed.” Trevor let go and stepped back. “I need to talk to Nathan and Renee. Those two love each other and are wasting time. I know they’ve been praying about marriage and feel like the Lord is leading them to it, but they keep trying to second guess it. They need to trust the Lord, not second guess Him like Zoe and I did. But we let our doubts get in the way. I don’t want Renee and Nathan to make the same mistake.”<br />“You want me to talk to them with you?”<br />“No. You and Maddie start planning a wedding.” Trevor grinned.<br /><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br /><br />“Myers!”<br />Earl looked up from his computer screen to see his supervisor approaching. “Yes ma’am.”<br />“Mr. Reed is wanting an update.”<br />“I still haven’t found them.” Earl said trying not to grit his teeth.<br />Lacey leaned a hip against his desk and raised an eyebrow. “So what’s the problem?”<br />Earl gave Lacey a level look. “Like I told you, I’d lived in the area for about ten years, but didn’t know everybody’s history. I know Shade grew up in the Boise City area and I think I remember somebody telling me Maddie grew up in Keyes…”<br />“Yeah, yeah.” Lacey interrupted. “Lots of farms and ranches to hole up in between the two…blah, blah, blah.” She rolled her eyes. “Mr. Reed is getting impatient. He wants them found. He’s sure these people will know where Frank Keller is hiding.”<br />“It would really help of we could find somebody from the area to help. Somebody who was a lifelong resident.” Earl said sarcastically.<br />The sarcasm went right over Lacey’s head. “The area was sparsely populated before the disappearances a couple of years ago. It was even more so afterwards. That’s why the Pontentate decided it was a perfect location for a Center. As far as finding someone from the area, we’d have better luck finding a needle in a haystack right now. There is a war going on in case you’ve forgotten.”<br />Earl hadn’t forgotten. Everyday on his computer screen the ravages of the war filled his vision as he checked to make sure no illegal planting or harvesting was going on. “So what’s Reed’s deal with wanting to find this Keller so bad?”<br />Lacey looked at Earl with a surprised expression. “He’s a traitor to the Pontentate and the Global Family you nit wit! He must be found and made an example of!”<br />“I know all that, but doesn’t it seem like it’s a bit more personal than that?”<br />Lacey stood to her full height and stared down her nose at Earl. “If Mr. Reed has personal reasons it’s not your business. Your business Myers, is to find Frank Keller or you may find yourself the one being made an example of.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br />Renee looked up from the computer screen to see Becca standing next to her. “Hey.”<br />“Hey.” Becca said back. “Looks like you broke the security.”<br />Nathan grinned as he leaned over and rubbed Renee’s back. “Yep. About an hour ago. I knew she could do it.”<br />Renee gave Nathan a soft smile.<br />“I wanted to talk to you guys about something.” Becca hedged. She looked up to see Trevor making his way toward them.<br />“Hey Becca.” Trevor said as he stopped next to Nathan’s chair. “Could you give me few minutes alone with Nathan and Renee? I want to talk to them about something.”<br />Becca gave Trevor a searching look and then shook her head. “I wanted to talk to them. It’ll only take a few minutes.”<br />Trevor gave Becca a disgruntled look. “I really need to talk to them. Can’t what you need to say wait a minute?”<br />Becca opened her mouth to respond when Renee interrupted. “I have an idea, why don’t the two of you go across the room and argue so I can get some work done. When you figure out who gets to talk to us first then come back.”<br />Both Trevor and Becca frowned at Renee, but turned to walk across the room.<br />“Look, I really need to talk to them right now.” Becca started.<br />“Well so do I. It’s important. Since Renee broke the security codes we’ll be heading out again soon.”<br />“I know.” Becca interrupted. “Whatever you need to talk to them about can…”<br />“No it can’t.” Trevor interrupted.<br />The two glared at one another. “Stop interrupting me.” They said in unison.<br />They frowned at each other harder. “Stop that.” They said at the same time.<br />Trevor shook his head. “Look…” He said right along with Becca.<br />Becca’s lips began to twitch. “Okay..” She said at the same time Trevor said it.<br />The two of them burst into laughter. After a few moments their laughter subsided and Trevor indicated with his hand that Becca go first.<br />“What do you want to talk to them about?” Becca asked.<br />“Well since we seem to be of one mind at the moment, I’m thinking the same thing you want to talk to them about.” Trevor grinned.<br />“Shall we just talk to them together just to save them the hassle of listening to the same speech twice?”<br />Trevor nodded. He extended his elbow and Becca wrapped her arm around his. “So how are we gonna say it?” Trevor asked as they started across the room.<br />“I say we just say it.” Becca said impishly. “We wouldn’t them to have any doubts no would we?”<br />Making a face of mock horror Trevor agreed. “No, we wouldn’t want to cause and confusion either.”<br />“Then we’re agreed.” Becca said as they stopped behind both Renee and Nathan.<br />“Agreed about what?” Nathan asked turning in his seat.<br />Renee craned her neck around to look at the two of them. “What are you smiling about?”<br />Becca looked up at Trevor and at his nod they said in unison, “You two should get married already.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span>Andrew watched Mark trying to pace in a small area of the safe room and noticed he was growing very edgy. Christina had a small bout with claustrophobia and was trying to make the best of the accommodations. He slowly made his way across the room and grabbed Mark by the arm pulling him to the side.<br />“We are really cramped and squeezed into this small space so we need to find somewhere else to hide. I am thankful to Yoshi and Ester for allowing us to stay here, but they don’t really have the room for us. I think it’s time you and I scout the area for another spot to call our home. Are you with me?”<br />Mark smiled for the first time in two days and gave him a thumbs up to the idea. “I agree that we are imposing on their kindness and need our own space. The quicker we find something, the better we will all be.”<br />The two men approached Yoshi and the Rabbi with Andrew taking the lead, “While we appreciate you allowing us to share your space, we feel we are only adding to the already cramped conditions and need to find our own place to stay. I still have a few contacts in Jerusalem and plan to try to find one of my friends to see if he can give us a place to stay. I am not sure he is still stationed here with all the changes, but we are going to try and find out. Maybe with our GF uniforms we can blend in and no one will ask questions.”<br />The Rabbi stretched out his hand to Andrew saying, “My son, you are welcome here as long as you need the safety of our room for I know we won’t be in this place much longer. We certainly understand if you wish to find other accommodations. We need to pray for your safety and that the Lord will lead you to your friend.”<br />“Father, we ask that you guide Andrew and Mark in their quest to find their friend. Please keep them safe. We know You have plans for these two brave believers and will use them only to glorify You. Give them the wisdom to know whom they can trust and who will do them harm. We give You all the praise and ask for Your continued blessings. In Jesus’ Holy name we pray. Amen.”<br />Andrew grabbed his backpack and Mark placed his gun into its hiding place as the two men ascended into the unknown. Andrew gingerly turned the knob on the door leading to the street and peered outside. Mark followed closely behind watching every movement of the few people walking about on the street. They could see soldiers down the street questioning a young woman and they decided to turn the opposite way hoping to avoid them. One soldier pushed the woman to the ground and raised his gun aiming it toward the woman’s face. She cried out, “Please don’t kill me. I only wanted to visit the wall for my morning prayers.” The soldier again pushed the woman with his gun and laughed, “So you think you are going to the wall as usual. Things are different now. You can’t just go wherever and whenever you wish. The curfew is still active and you are out past curfew. The punishment for going against the law is death.” She again held her hands up to the soldier pleading, “Please, I will just return home. Please let me go home to my family.” The lead soldier decided to take care of the situation, “You have violated the law and it is out of our hands. Soldier, prepare to carry out the sentence.”<br />Mark rushed the soldiers yelling, “Are you out of your minds? This woman has done nothing to warrant death. You will stand down per my orders.”<br />The soldier holding the weapon turned sharply facing Mark, “And by what authority do you speak?”<br />Mark stood over the man, “I am an officer in the GF Army and you, sir, are just an enlisted soldier of no rank. I have authority over all of you per my rank. You will stand down or be punished to the full extent of the rules of conduct befitting a lower ranking member of the GF Army.” Mark was giving his best performance and praying they would buy his act.<br />Andrew reluctantly decided it was time to join his comrade and help him before he got himself killed. His long strides and air of superiority made the soldiers stand at attention as they saw Andrew approaching. “What is going on here, men?”<br />The soldier with the gun spoke first, “We stopped this young woman for being out before curfew has been lifted. She has broken the law, sir.”<br />“It is our duty while on patrol to flush out those going against the Potentate’s law regarding visiting the Wailing Wall before 0900 hours and she is on the street a full two hours before the time that is allowed. Sir, she has clearly defied the law and the punishment is death without question,” the lead soldier explained.<br />Andrew raised his voice, “While it is true she has violated the law, you are mistaken about the punishment. The punishment is not death unless there is resistance and she clearly is not resisting you. She is only to be detained and asked to return to her home until the appropriate time the curfew is lifted. You will need to be given more instruction regarding the handling of the people of the land. Return to your patrol and only approach those that are truly breaking the law.” <br />A younger soldier watching the exchange between Andrew and the patrol leader decided he would take control of the situation and aimed his gun at Andrew and prepared to fire. A shot rang out and the young man fell to the ground writhing in pain and grasping his leg. In an instant all eyes were on the person who had fired the shot and before them stood four Mossad operatives. She placed her gun back into the holster and approached Andrew, “Hello my friend, what pray have you gotten yourself into now?” He threw back his head and laughed, “What a pleasure it is to see you, my dear!”<br />Mark looked at the man and woman as they embraced and gave each other a hearty pat on the back. The woman was extraordinarily beautiful with long flowing black hair with eyes to match. Who was she and how was she connected to Andrew? He turned to see the soldiers pulling up their injured fellow soldier and moving away from the scene. The woman shouted, “Where do you monsters think you are headed? I didn’t say you could leave.”<br />The soldiers stopped and turned to face the woman. “We will be on our way now and finish our patrol before the end of our shift,” said the leader.<br />She moved liked a cougar ready to pounce on its prey and said to them, “You are free to leave for now, but you will cease this nonsense of trying to kill people for walking on the streets. If I find you trying to harm another of my people in this manner, I will not be responsible for what happens. Do I make myself clear?”<br />“Yes.” The lead soldier acknowledged the woman with the greatest respect and the men turned and walked away. <br />Andrew knew Mark had lots of questions and he was ready to introduce him to one of the most remarkable women he had ever known with the exception of Claire. He grasped her arm and drew her to him and whispered in her ear. They both turned toward Mark as Andrew began to speak, “Mark, I want you to meet my best friend, Ashira. She is one of the highest ranking operatives of Mossad and also the most decorated among her peers. I would gladly fight by her side any day and know she would out match almost any of our most elite and highly trained officers.”<br />Ashira smiled and turned to the four men who accompanied her. These are my fellow warriors, Daniel, Ziv, and Efraim. They are the most trusted of men and you can trust them with your lives, I assure you. Now, you two come with me I have something I wish to show you. That is if you aren’t afraid.”<br />Mark laughed, “I am in awe, but certainly not afraid.”<br />“Well, my friend, you should be afraid……very afraid,” Ashira said.<br /><br />- P4H<br />______________________________________________________<br /><br /><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br />Mikhail stopped his pacing and sat at the table. “There’s something you all should know about the man you have invited into your family.”<br />All talk about the wedding ceased.<br />Shade closed his Bible and gave a nod. “Everyone, come to the table.”<br />Within moments everyone was seated around the table their attention focused on Mikhail.<br />“As you all know, I am a killer.” Mikhail began. “I want you know under no uncertain terms that that is what I am.”<br />He looked around the table and saw that no one had flinched at his words. With a inward sigh Mikhail began. “Before I was born, my mother met a young man. It was love at first sight according to my mother. She was eighteen and the man was twent four. For months they spent every moment they could with one another. This man was in Russia doing research. He was a student.” With a shake of his head. “At least that is what he told my mother. It wasn’t until after my mother discovered she was pregnant with me that she discovered who and what my father was. When she discovered he had lied to her she cut all ties with him and told her family the whole sordid truth. Not surprisingly her family disowned her and put her out of their home. With nowhere to go she moved to St. Petersburg and gave birth to me.”<br />Mikhail paused, crossed his arms and began tapping his bottom lip with his finger. After a few minutes he let out a breath and began speaking again.<br />“As an unwed mother she was ostracized and tried to find honorable work. She worked many hours cooking and baking at our home along with working in restaurants washing dishes to make a living for us. We had a small apartment in a filthy crime infested neighborhood, but it was all we could afford. My mother ran a gauntlet every time she left the apartment. She was a very beautiful woman and men constantly made lewd comments to her. Many offered to make her their mistress while others wanted her to work in brothels. My mother always refused. Many of the men made threats against me saying they would call the authorities and have me taken away if she did not give them what they demanded.”<br />He paused again and leaned his head back against the chair. “This is when my mother went to the police. It was the biggest mistake she ever made. Many of the police in our neighborhood were criminals themselves, taking bribes, running drugs, etcetera. The policeman she spoke to was one of these men, and he decided to “offer” his protection for a price. He wanted her as his mistress. My mother refused his offer.”<br />Mikhail clenched his fists. “It was a few days later that some neighbors chickens were mutilated. This same policeman came to our apartment and told my mother that several of our neighbors had told him the thought they had seen me in the vicinity. I hadn’t been, and when my mother denied it. He told her since he had no definitive proof, there was nothing he could do, but he was watching me. The rumors spread and the mutilations continued and soon I was a devil child who mutilated my neighbors animals.”<br />“I’m willing to bet it was that cop who was mutilating the animals.” Conrad voiced aloud. Several nods went around the table.<br />“That was my mothers suspicion as well, but we had no proof.” Mikhail nodded. “This went on for several months then one night my mother burst into the apartment in tears. The policeman had caught her on her way home from work and told her if she did not become his lover he would cut me into pieces. We left that night. We took nothing with us just the clothes on our back and what money my mother had. We took a train to Moscow and found an apartment in another crime riddled neighborhood and my mother found work in a bakery. Every morning and night I would walk my mother to and from work carrying a small knife in my pocket. We lived in relative peace for several years until one day I came home from school to find a man in our apartment trying to force himself on my mother. I was thirteen and had grown strong.”<br />Again Mikhail’s fist’s clenched tight. “We fought and I threw him out of the apartment and down the steps. I followed him out the door as we continued to fight. He struck me so hard I hit the side of the building and went down. He then kicked me and started to walk back into the building. I grabbed my knife out of my pocket and stabbed him in the back. He turned to me and reached out to grab me when I stabbed him again. I kept stabbing him until he dropped to the ground. I then ran upstairs to our apartment to check on my mother. We sat together waiting for the police.”<br />Mikhail gritted his teeth. “We were both stunned speechless when the policeman from St. Petersburg walked into the apartment. He had this smug smile on his face. I stood and raised my knife. He merely smiled again. ’I see my brother could not resist your beauty either.’ He said. Both my mother and I were stunned. I had just killed a policeman’s brother.”<br />“Oh boy…” Mo muttered.<br />Mikhail shuddered. “My mother understood the implications immediately. The policeman told my mother that she would not tell the police that his brother had tried to rape her or he would see to it that I was cut into pieces before the night was through. If she agreed to become his mistress he would see to it that I would be protected during my time in prison and he would personally see to it that I would be released on my eighteenth birthday. My mother agreed.”<br />“Dirty rotten…..” Trevor muttered.<br />“I was not so naïve. I knew the moment my mother had agreed to become his mistress, that some day I would be murdered. This was not a man of honor and his word meant nothing. I was arrested and my mother did as she was told she said their was no attempted rape. She also called my father and told him about the situation. She knew my father was the only person who could keep me alive.”<br />“Your father?” Shade asked.<br />“Ricardo Morrata.”<br /><br />- Zags<br />______________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Mosul, Iraq</span><br /><br />Outside Aini's window, the sky turned from a dull grey to a dusky pink. Then, the first rays of the sun gradually crept over the horizon lacing the pink with delicate golden threads. Aini, wrapped up in her own thoughts, failed to notice the beauty outside. Her side began to hurt again with every breath she took. She sat curled up in bed thinking about what she overheard the nurses saying. “It can’t be! There’s no war going on.” Aini thought furiously. “They just hate the Potentate and all that he’s done for the world. He’s such a great man…He’d never let a war happen.” In spite of her self assurances, the nagging thoughts refused to stop bothering her. “How could something huge like a war be faked? It could be the rumor mill starting up again, but…it makes no sense…That’s it! Rumors started by some nutcase with too much time on his hands.” She snickered and having reached that conclusion, she sank back onto her pillow with a sigh. <br /><br />Outside her window, the sun had risen fully now and looked like a golden ball of warmth. Aini dozed. The breakfast cart rattled down the corridor just beyond her room. Then without warning, the door burst open. In strode a brusque business like guy. He bore a white paper plate to Aini and set it on the end of the bed. The teen hungrily snatched up the plate and called a thank you at the breakfast guy. But the abrupt bang of the room door was her only answer. <br />On the plate sat a scrambled egg and two thinly sliced pieces of toast with a film of butter spread over each one. As hungry as Aini was, she stared at the food. Hadn’t the nurses said something about food prices? Yes, they were rising. That explained why the food portions were smaller. She wolfed down breakfast but remained troubled. “Has the Potentate no control at all?” She thought he could fix things – anything! “He promised to bring hope and change to the whole world…now there’s food shortages and supposed war…and either it’s not working or…he’s – a – liar?!” Aini determinedly pushed such thoughts out of her head. Then she tossed the paper plate onto the floor, rolled over, and went back to sleep. <br /><br />Sometime later in the morning Aini was jolted awake by a tremendous roar. The entire room shook violently, then all was calm again. She could feel shock spreading rapidly across her abdomen and could only lie still, hardly daring to breath. She felt so helpless and scared! The feeling made her want to scream. If only someone would come or her mother still lived! What was happening? Surely this couldn’t be an earthquake. She cast a worried glance out the window. <br /><br />The once bright, sun-filled sky was now dark with swirling clouds of dust and debris. In the background, Aini could hear muffled screams and moans. Many people everywhere were injured for very frightened. Some sobbed for lost loves ones they would never see again. The dead were the fortunate ones. They escaped six more years of the most horrible sufferings the world has yet to see. <br /><br />But Aini was not aware of what was going on all around her. She leaped out of bed and ran to her room door.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- KBR<br /></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-27452480932870379792011-01-06T17:18:00.000-08:002011-01-06T17:23:43.014-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br /><br />Tansy and Becca looked up to see Nathan, Skunk, Travis and Conrad walk into the main room. Tansy rushed over and gave all the men a hug. “I’m so glad you’re back. I’ve been worried sick.”<br />Mo gave Tansy a squeeze. “You knew we would be back late. We had to drive toward Colorado in case anyone tried to follow us. We turned around as soon as it was dark enough. Everyone else stuck to the plan I'm sure.”<br />“Has anyone else made it back yet?” Skunk asked casually.<br />“Not yet. You guys are the first group back.” Becca said quickly. “Were you successful? Did you get everybody out?”<br />“Yes. They were successful.” Frank said from the entryway.<br />With a glad cry Tansy ran to him and threw herself into his arms. “I love you! I love you!”<br />Frank held onto Tansy and closed his eyes in relief. “I was so glad to see these guys. But I am so much more grateful to see you.”<br />Matt and Mikhail walked into the room and made their way around the reunited couple. Becca gave Matt a hug. “Welcome home.”<br />“Thanks.” Matt said as he hugged her back.<br />“Mikhail!” Tansy said as she pulled out of Franks arms. “Thank you for bringing my Frank back to me.” She wrapped her arms around him.<br />Mikhail gave her a brief squeeze and then stepped back. Clearing his throat he looked around. “Is the rest of your family back yet?”<br />“Not yet. I expect the rest of our family will be back soon.” Becca said firmly. She glanced at her watch. “It’s just a few minutes past ten. Is anyone hungry?”<br />They had just sat down to eat when they heard Grumpy barking. Dinner was forgotten as the rest of the family walked in.<br />Kristen was glued to Maddie’s side and as she rushed across the room to hug Matt. Matt laughed as he enfolded both women in his arms. Shade walked over and wrapped his arms around the three of them while Grumpy sniffed Mikhail.<br />Mikhail shifted nervously as the dog circled around behind him. Deciding he was alright Grumpy nudged his head under Mikhail’s hand. Mikhail scratched behind the dogs ears as everyone else welcomed the latest arrivals home.<br />Suddenly the room grew quiet and Mikhail looked up to see everyone staring at him.<br />Kristen walked forward and grabbed him by the hand and dragged him across the room.<br />“Shade, Maddie. This is Mikhail. He planned the break out and without him we would never have succeeded.”<br />Shade stuck out his hand and Mikhail took it. Giving it a firm shake he started to let go when Shade jerked him forward into a bear hug. “Thank you.”<br />“You’re welcome.” Mikhail grunted.<br />“You’re squishing him.” Kristen chastened Shade.<br />Shade immediately let go. Maddie stepped in and caught Mikhail in a hug that rivaled the one Shade had just given him.<br />“Thank you Mikhail. Without you the kids would surely have gotten themselves caught or worse. We owe you so much.”<br />Mikhail awkwardly patted Maddie’s back as he struggled to take a breath. “It was my pleasure.” He managed.<br />Maddie let go. Taking his face in her hands she kissed him on the cheek. “You are an extraordinary young man.”<br />Mikhail felt himself starting to blush. “As I said, it was a pleasure.”<br />Matt reached out his hand and Mikhail cautiously slipped his hand into Matt’s. “I’m too cool to dole out hugs, so you’re safe.” Matt grinned impishly.<br />Mikhail nodded.<br />“Matt!” Kristen rolled her eyes. “I’m not too cool.” She threw her arms around Mikhail’s waist and squeezed him. “Thank you for getting my family back.” She whispered into his chest.<br />Mikhail felt his heart shift. He hugged Kristen gently. “You are most welcome.”<br />Trevor clapped Mikhail on the shoulder as he let Kristen go. “Thanks man.”<br />Mikhail nodded.<br />“So what’s for dinner?” Leon asked as he eyeballed the food set out on the table.<br />“Always thinking with your stomach.” Mo said as he caught Leon in a headlock. “We’d better get you fed before you start eating the furniture.”<br />As Mo led him still in a headlock past Mikhail Leon raised his hand. “Thanks for everything.”<br />As Mikhail sat at the table he looked around. This was what a real family was like he thought. It wasn’t about being blood related. It was about how people treated each other. It was about how they stood up for each other, took care of each other, and loved each other. Travis caught his gaze, “Welcome to the family.” He mouthed.<br />Mikhail gave an old world nod of thanks.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br /><br />“What do you mean they’ve escaped.” Brett asked ominously.<br />“All of the detainees, sir. Someone broke them all out. They were obviously professionals.” the General voice quavered as he delivered the news.<br />“All the detainees?” Brett asked his voice harsh.<br />“Yes sir. All...all of them.”<br />Silence stretched across the phone line as Brett grew even more furious. His fist clenched along with his teeth. “I am very disappointed in you General.”<br />“I’m sorry sir. As I said they were professionals.” the General tried to explain.<br />“And what are you General? Are you not a professional?”<br />“Yyyes sir.”<br />“How did these ‘professionals’ know where the high priority prisoners were being held General? Can you answer that question?” Brett grit out.<br />“Nnno sir. I can’t.” The General stuttered.<br />“I can. Someone on the inside was helping them. More than likely this Yates fellow. Arrest and execute him for treason against the Global Family.” Brett ordered.<br />“Yates is already dead. Shot by one of the people who...” the General was cut off by Brett’s roar of rage.<br />“Enough with your excuses!! You are obviously too incompetent to fulfill the demands of your job!!” Brett raged. “Someone will be there to relieve you of your command before day’s end!!” Brett slammed down the phone.<br />Beyond furious Brett slammed his fist into the wall next to his desk. Turning swiftly he picked up the phone again. Dialing Oklahoma City he ordered the Generals replacement on a jet immediately. “And Director Clay, your first duty is to put a bullet in that idiot Generals head. I want to see it too. Video conference me when you execute that moron!”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br /><br />Kristen bound into the main room and made a beeline for Maddie and Shade. “Good morning everyone!” She hugged Maddie and turned to Shade. Jumping up she wrapped her arms around his neck.<br />Shade caught her and with a laugh gave her a squeeze. “Good morning Kristen. You’re in a good mood this morning.” He set her on feet. Looking at the joy shining on her face he quickly gave her another hug.<br />“I am. The Lord is so good to us. We have so many things to be grateful for.” Kristen nodded. She walked over to Matt and gave him a big hug. “I’m so glad you’re home.”<br />Matt held her close as he felt tears threaten. “Me too. I missed you.”<br />Kristen snuggled in for a moment longer and stepped back. Turning toward the table she walked over to Frank. She leaned down and plopped a kiss on his cheek. “Welcome Frank. I’m so glad you and Tansy are here.”<br />Frank swallowed hard and nodded. “Thank you Kristen.”<br />Kristen turned to Tansy and gave her a kiss and a hug. “I’m looking forward to spending time with you Tansy. We’re going to have so much fun.”<br />Tansy smiled at Kristen’s enthusiasm. “I’m certain we will.”<br />“Good morning Leon.” Kristen said as she teasingly reached for a piece of bacon on his plate.<br />Leon let out a squeak and leaned protectively over his plate. “Get your own food Kristen.”<br />Kristen swatted Leon’s hand and snagged a piece of bacon. Quirking an eyebrow at Leon she slowly lifted it as if she was going to take a bite. At the last second she flipped it toward Grumpy. The rottweiler deftly caught the meat and settled down to eat his treat.<br />Lips twitching Leon let out a dramatic groan. “My bacon! You fed the dog my bacon!”<br />With a laugh Kristen ruffled Leon’s hair and made her way over to Nathan, Renee and Mihkail.<br />All three of them had been hunched over one of the computers and had turned to witness Kristen’s antics.<br />Renee watched Kristen as she feinted a punch to Nathan’s belly. “Made you flinch!” She said triumphantly when Nathan sucked in a breath. Wrapping an arm around his waist she gave him a squeeze.<br />“No you didn’t.” Nathan denied, as he grinned down at the teenager. He wrapped his arm around her and with one of his legs tried to trip her.<br />Kristen quickly moved to counter the move and both of them found themselves on the floor in a tangle of arms and legs.<br />“How’d you so that?” Nathan gasped.<br />“I have no idea.” Kristen grunted as she sat up.<br />Renee reached down a hand to help Kristen up. “Neat trick. You’ll have to show me how to do it.”<br />“I would if I knew what I did.” Kristen laughed.<br />“Actually it would be best if your opponent were the one on the ground while you remain on your feet.” Mikhail said solemnly.<br />Kristen made a face at Mikhail. “Nathan, and Matt have been teaching me some things. Maybe you could teach me how to fight a little dirtier.”<br />Mikhail inwardly cringed at the thought. He glanced around the room and saw the concern on everyone’s faces.<br />“All of us need to learn new ways of fighting.” Trevor said. “I could hold my own in a fist fight, but if it came down to knives I’d be toast.”<br />Conrad and Travis nodded. “We all need to know how to come out of a fight alive.”<br />Skunk and Mo both stood quietly as they watched Mikhail.<br />No emotion showed on the mans face. He had a blank look on his face, but the finger rubbing across his bottom lip betrayed his concentration on the matter.<br />“It’s true. Skunk and I could teach everyone a few tricks, but Mikhail, you would be the best teacher.”<br />Kristen stepped in front of Mikhail. “Please teach us.”<br />Mikhail looked down at Kristen. The thought of teaching the young girl how to use a knife to incapacitate or kill an enemy horrified him. He glanced at Renee. He imagined teaching her how to throw a knife with intent to kill. The thought sickened him.<br />“I for one would feel safer in the perilous times knowing I had the skills to successfully defend myself from someone who was trying to capture or kill me.” Tansy said.<br />“So you want me, the killer to teach you how to kill.” Mikhail said bitterly.<br /><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br /><br />“Myers!”<br />Earl looked up from his computer screen to see his supervisor Lacy and a GF Colonel approaching him. “Yes, ma’am?”<br />“The Colonel would like to speak to you for a moment.”<br />“What can I do for you Colonel?” Earl asked.<br />Sitting down in the chair Lacy shoved toward him the Colonel got right to the point.<br />“You have heard about the attack on the facility in the Boise City area?”<br />Earl gave a nod.<br />“We understand you are from that area, is that correct?”<br />“Yes sir.”<br />“We have been unable to identify any of the people who attacked the Center. They uploaded a virus to the computer system that wiped all video footage clean. We do however have descriptions and sketches of several of the detainees who escaped as well as a couple of the assailants.”<br />The Colonel opened his briefcase and handed a file to Earl. “Do any of these people look familiar to you?”<br />Earl perused several of the sketches before he stopped to stare at one of them. Raw anger burned in his gut. “This is Shade Cooper. He lives on a ranch around 20 miles from Keyes.” Earl looked at the next few sketches. “This is his wife Maddie, and this is his son Matt.”<br />“Those are the names they gave the General in charge of the Center. However after the breakout we went to the ranch and there was no indication that anyone had been there in quite some time.” The Colonel leaned forward. “It’s obvious they are holed up somewhere in the area. We were wondering if you would know where?”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br /><br />“You’re not the only killer in the room.” Mo said softly.<br />Mikhail’s gaze went to him. He opened his mouth to speak but Mo held up his hand.<br />“Do you honestly thing I became the leader of one of Oklahoma City’s toughest street gangs through diplomacy? I killed to get it. I killed a lot. If somebody tried to take part of my territory, I killed to keep it. If someone tried to move in on my drugs, I killed them.”<br />Mo stared at Mikhail. “I lived my life with a gun in my hand from the time I was eleven years old. I’ve been shot seven times, knifed twice, and had more attempts on my life that I care to remember. And Skunk, he’s done his fair share of killing as well. He was my first lieutenant, ruthless as they come. Don’t let his joking around fool you. I’ve seen him take a gun out in the middle of a fast food restaurant and shoot somebody down just for saying something against the gang.”<br />Skunk grimaced. “You don’t have to go into detail.” He muttered.<br />Mo took a step toward Mikhail. “But you have something to offer that I don’t. You know strategy. It doesn’t take much to drive past a rival gang’s crib and shoot the place up with automatics. And happening upon a rival in a club and shooting them on the dance floor doesn’t take any strategy. This ain’t no street war we’re in. We’re not protecting territory, or drug shipments. We’re trying to stay alive.”<br />Mo took another step forward. “You knew what to look for at the Center. You knew how to make homemade explosives that would blow with precision. You know how to make pipe bombs that will send people running every which direction. You knew our best shot was creating chaos, I would have just stormed the doors guns blazing. I went with my instincts and shot a man to take him down. That alerted another guard to our presence so I had to kill him. If I had thrown a knife, or taken him down some other way I wouldn’t have had to kill that other guard. But my instinct was to shoot. Guns are loud and they announce your presence. We need you to teach us not only how to kill silently if necessary, but to take somebody out of commission quietly.”<br />He took another step forward. “You don’t need to teach us because you were a killer, it’s because you’re our best shot of staying alive in a world where our odds of surviving are slim to none.”<br />Kristen reached out and touched the scars on Mihkail’s wrist. “You are a survivor, same as me. You know what it’s like to be held prisoner.” She raised her eyes to his. “Teach me how to fight. Teach me how to fight for my life and escape if I get caught. Teach all of us.”<br />Mikhail looked into Kristen’s too old eyes. The knowledge in them made his heart ache. He looked up and scanned the room. He saw no condemnation for what he had been. He saw acceptance. <br />He looked directly at Shade. He saw him nod. .”We are in a war. We all need every bit of knowledge we can have to increase our odds of surviving.”<br />“Very well then.” Mikhail relented.<br /><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">The plane touched down at the small airport just outside Jerusalem. Andrew had sent Yoshi a message that they had been cleared for landing and the time he should arrive to pick them up. Mark parked the plane in the hanger Steve had instructed him to use and the small group prepared to disembark. Sam patted Mark on the back, "Good job getting us through all the fuel stops and dodging the many GF planes we encountered. God was clearly watching over us." <br />Mark smiled, "The cloaking device MD's man installed on the plane was the biggest help. It was a sad day MD, his wife, and all his crew were killed in the bombing. We could use them right now."<br />Sam place his arm protectively around Christina's waist as they made their way to the tarmac. He looked around with a sense of danger that might be lurking around every corner, but all seemed quiet. Andrew gave him a slight nudge, "Look over there, Yoshi's van is waiting for us."<br />The group quickly made their way to the waiting van as Yoshi emerged greeting each one with a hearty handshake. Andrew introduced him to Sam, Christina, Alexis, and Johnathan. Alexis gave him a hug, "Thank you so much for taking us in. We appreciate you and your family allowing us to stay with you for a while."<br />"No bother. Things are getting scary around here and there are so few safe places. Argyos continues his quest to kill the two witnesses, but their time has not yet come. We must be on our way before suspicion is aroused. Too many dangers being out in the daylight."<br />The group squeezed into the small van and off they went toward safety.......</div> <br />- P4H<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br />Black Mesa<br /><br />Mikhail wiped a bead of sweat that rolled down the side of his nose with his forearm. The heat in the blacksmithing room was overwhelming. He looked over at Leon as he shifted the white hot metal in the coals.<br />Leon glanced over at him and grinned.<br />Leon was definitely in his element Mikhail acknowledged. While Leon had no skill with weapons, or any type of fighting for that matter, the man was definitely a skilled craftsman in the making of them.<br />Leon took the metal out of the coals and turned to the anvil and began banging on it with a small hammer. Mikhail watched as Leon patiently pounded away, sweat rolling down his arms and chest, his face wreathed in concentration. Several minutes later Leon plunged the metal into a bucket of water sending up a plume of steam.<br />Swiping at his brow again Mikhail worked the billows to stoke the heat in the coals as Leon put the metal back into the flames. When the metal was positioned to his satisfaction Leon turned to a worktable and picked up the soapstone and began honing one of the finished blades.<br />The light glinted off the edge and Mikhail shook his head. He took off his gloves and looked at the bandage on his thumb. He had received the injury testing one of the blades Leon had finished and the razor sharp edge had almost sliced him to the bone. Mikhail now tested the blades with chicken feathers. He picked up one of the knives Leon had fashioned and with his other hand picked up a feather. Running the blade in the opposite direction of the growth, Mikhail watched pieces of the feather float to the floor. He smiled at Leon as he set the knife back on the counter.<br />Mikhail considered himself to be a connoisseur of knives and even made his own blades, but the knives Leon created far exceeded Mikhail’s expertise. Seeing movement in the doorway he turned to see Shade and Maddie waving at him. He nodded and waiting until Leon paused in his work for a moment indicated to the other man that he was going to take a break.<br />Leon nodded absentmindedly as he bent back to the blade he held in his hand.<br />Mikhail hurried toward the door picking up his shirt as he passed it. Stepping in the coolness of the hallway he almost breathed a sigh of relief. He took the towel Maddie held out to him and wiped the sweat from his torso, face and hair.<br />He could feel the couple’s gaze on him and quickly put on his shirt. Buttoning it up he looked Shade in the eyes. He saw shock on the big man’s face. He turned to Maddie and saw her eyes had filled with tears.<br />“What happened to you?” She whispered horror in her voice.<br />Mikhail stood uncomfortably for a moment and finally answered. “It happened a long time ago. It is no longer painful.<br />“But, how, who..?” Maddie shook her head in disbelief.<br />Shade caught Maddie’s hand and gave a gentle squeeze. He could see from Mikhail’s shuttered gaze that he didn’t want to talk about the scars that crisscrossed his chest, back and arms. He knew the marks had been made by a whip as he had a scar across the back of one of his calves from a errant whip strike while herding cattle when he was a young boy.<br />“I’m so sorry dear.” Maddie apologized. “I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable.” Maddie reached out with her free hand and wrapped her arm around Mikhail pulling him into a hug.<br />Mikhail reacted slowly, his arms wrapping around Maddie to return the hug. Over her shoulder he saw Shade give a small smile. Mikhail couldn’t stop the smile that came to his lips as he felt love swell for the motherly way Maddie treated him.<br />In the days since the breakout Maddie had nagged him, hugged him, chastened him and loved him as if he were her child. Mikhail had never met someone so loving and motherly in his life. While he outwardly acted unaffected, inside he melted each time Maddie “henpecked” at him as Matt called it.<br />Letting Maddie go he stepped back. “You needed to speak to me?”<br />Maddie nodded. She reached up and smoothed Mikhail’s flyaway hair. “I’m worried about Trevor.”<br />Mikhail stood still under Maddie’s ministrations as he answered. “He is very angry.”<br />“Yes he is. He won’t talk about what happened to Zoe and every time someone brings her up he leaves the room.” Maddie sighed as she straightened Mikhail’s collar. She stepped back and took Shade’s hand. “I have a huge favor to ask you.”<br />“What would you have me do?”<br />“I want you to pick a fight with him.”<br />Mikhail’s brows shot up.<br />“He needs to release all that rage, and a knock down drag out brawl is the only way for him to get it all out.” Maddie reasoned.<br />“Why me?” Mikhail said jerking his chin toward Shade. “Shade could more than handle himself in a fight.<br />“Shade would either bear hug Trevor or pin him into submission.” Maddie glanced at her husband. “Shade doesn’t cotton to fist fights, and neither do I, but Trevor is itching for one and you would be able to defend yourself better than any of us. Trevor would never forgive himself if he injured Matt of Nathan so the're both out. Leon obviously couldn’t hold his own with Trevor, and Skunk , Travis and Conrad are willing to do it, but Trevor will probably go through them pretty fast. He needs to vent all that rage so he can start healing.”<br />Mikhail cocked his head to the side trying to understand Maddie’s logic. He glanced at Shade. He just shrugged.<br />Mikahil shot him a look that said plainly he thought his wife was crazy, and Shade just grinned.<br />Accepting he would get no help from Shade he looked back at Maddie. “I don’t understand your logic, but if you think it will help…” Mikhail trailed off.<br />Maddie gave him a quick hug. “I’ll go tell the other boys you’re on board.” She hurried off down the tunnel.<br />Mikhail watched her go. “I do not understand your wife. She dislikes fighting, but wants me to pick one.”<br />“She’s a woman.” Shade said as he sauntered off after his wife. “They don’t make a lick of sense, but they’re usually right about this emotion stuff.”<br />Mikhail let out a snort as Shade disappeared around a curve.<br /><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br /><br />Renee stared at the computer screen and typed in another code. For the last few days she had been trying to decipher the security codes to unlock the location of many of the detention centers.<br />They needed the information on each of the centers so they would know first, where they were located and second what kind of security was in place.<br />Frustrated Renee saw another error message flash on the screen. She dropped her face into her hands and let out a sigh. ‘This is gonna take a miracle.” She thought to herself.<br />Vaguely she heard raised voices behind her but her focus was so concentrated they barely registered. She tapped the computer keys, her thoughts whirling as she tried another password.<br />She felt someone grab her arm and jerk her out of the chair. With a yelp she stumbled into Nathan as he dragged her backwards and pressed her against the wall, his body in front of her as if to shield her.<br />“What are you doing?” She asked mystified. Then she heard the sound of fists meeting flesh. She peered around Nathan and saw Trevor land a punch to Conrad’s face.<br />She blinked hard as she watched Conrad stagger back and fall to the floor. She tried to shove Nathan away from her. He just pressed her back into the wall more securely.<br />“Nathan! Let me go.”<br />“No.” Nathan said grimly.<br />“Why are the boys fighting with Trevor?” Renee asked her eyes wide as she saw Mo hit the floor.<br />“Because he needs to fight.” Nathan answered, wincing as Skunk took a hard punch to his gut that knocked the air out of him.<br />Renee noticed that Matt and Frank were shielding Tansy on the other side of the room. Tansy watched the fight, her eyes sad, but stoic.<br />She turned her head to see Shade had his arms wrapped around Kristen to keep her from interfering. Leon was nowhere to be seen and she assumed he was in the blacksmithing room.<br />She saw Mikhail step toward Trevor and she stiffened, her heart began to pound with terror. She looked at Kristen and saw the younger girl stop struggling to get free from Shade’s grasp. Maddie reached over and ran her hand down Kristen’s hair as she watched the fight unfold.<br />“Why isn’t anybody doing anything to stop this?” Renee demanded.<br />No one answered as Trevor and Mikhail circled each other slowly.<br />Mikhail’s eyes never left the taller man. Trevor’s eyes flashed with fury as he snapped a kick to Mikhail’s midsection.<br />Spinning away the blow glanced off Mikhail’s hip. He staggered one step, and raised his arm to block the punch Trevor aimed at his face. With his other arm he shoved Trevor back and the bigger man let out a bellow of rage.<br />Renee cringed at the sound and watched in horror as Trevor charged Mikhail.<br />The men crashed into one another, Mikhail gripping Trevor by his left arm and flipping him over his shoulder. Trevor hit the floor with a thud, and immediately rolled, his arm sweeping around to land a punch to the back of Mikhail’s knee.<br />Feeling his knee buckle Mikhail dropped, his hands out to keep his face from hitting the solid rock floor.<br />Trevor dove on his back fists flying, landing hard punches to the back of his head, back and ribs.<br />Mikhail twisted and slammed an elbow into the soft tissue under the ribs and Trevor’s breath whooshed out with a grunt. Mikhail slammed his elbow into the same spot a second time and reared back for a third strike when he felt Trevor’s weight shift to the side.<br />He saw Skunk had caught Trevor around the chest and lift him off his back.<br />Trevor struggled in Skunk’s grasp and threw his head back.<br />Blood flew as the back of Trevor’s head slammed into Skunk’s nose. Letting go Skunk staggered back his hands covering his broken nose.<br />Mikhail quickly rolled to his feet and shoved Trevor from behind.<br />Spinning around like an enraged bull, Trevor started throwing wild punches. Mikhail moved around him in circles, deflecting punches and kicks. He never returned a punch, just defended himself until what seemed an eternity later, Trevor’s rage was finally spent. With one last weak punch Trevor dropped to his knees, his chest heaving as he gasped for air.<br />Nathan stepped away from Renee and she hesitantly took a step toward Trevor. She looked at Maddie and Tansy as they both went to the kitchen area.<br />Kristen burst from Shade’s arms and ran to Trevor throwing her arms around his neck. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she hugged Trevor close. His arms wrapped around her as a sob ripped from his throat.<br />Renee walked forward and dropped to her knees next to Trevor. She put her arms around him and held him as he cried, her own eyes filling. She glanced up at Nathan, ‘I love you.” She mouthed.<br />‘I love you too.’ He mouthed back as he placed a comforting hand on Trevor’s back.<br />No one said a word as Trevor cried for his lost love.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br /></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-18346045188478657632011-01-06T17:13:00.000-08:002011-01-06T17:18:20.945-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br /><br />“I’m so grateful the Lord sent you to us.” Kristen said as she gave Mikhail a final squeeze before letting go. She almost laughed when she stepped back and saw Mikhail’s expression. He obviously was not used to affection and the look on his face was a mixture of surprise, dismay and a bit of horror.<br />Travis coughed to cover his laugh. “Well let’s get our stuff and head inside. I’m starved.”<br />He opened the trunk and lifted several shopping bags out. Handing two to Mikhail he slammed the trunk.<br />“Everyone’s inside.” Kristen said as she grabbed both men by a hand and dragged them over to the smaller door. Tugging them both through the opening she let go of Travis long enough to punch in the code to close the smaller door.<br />Reaching for Travis’ hand she led the way through the tunnel jabbering so fast neither man could keep up.<br />“Tansy and Conrad are here along with us regulars. We’ve already eaten supper but the stew is probably still warm.”<br />Entering the main room Kristen dragged both men across the room to where everyone had gathered around the big table.<br />Letting go of both men Kristen announced. “Travis and Mikhail are home.”<br />Mikhail was looking a bit shell shocked. The teenager had just announced to these strangers that this was his home.<br />“Just go with it.” Travis whispered.<br />“This is Nathan and his girlfriend Renee.” Kristen introduced. Mikhail automatically stuck out his hand.<br />Nathan and Renee both were fighting back smiles as they shook his hand.<br />“And this is Mo. He used to be a gang leader. And this is Skunk. He’s Mo’s best friend and he can be a handful. Just threaten to feed him liver and sardine sandwiches when he starts getting on your nerves.”<br />Mikhail saw Skunk blanch. He felt like laughing as he shook the man’s hand.<br />“I hope Travis warned you about Kristen’s mean streak.” Skunk whispered dramatically.<br />“He had not mentioned it, but I thank you for the warning.” Mikhail said gravely.<br />“Oh hush!” Kristen said to Skunk. “This is Tansy, Frank’s wife.” She said putting her arm around the woman’s waist.<br />Mikhail gave a slight bow as he shook Tansy’s hand.<br />“This is Leon.” Kristen introduced the man as she pulled him to his feet. She reached up and ruffled his hair affectionately. “One small warning about Leon. When the dinner bell rings make sure your in front of him. Once he’s loaded down his plate, there’s not much left for the rest of us.”<br />Leon stuck out his tongue at Kristen. “I don’t eat that much.”<br />“Yes you do. Just this once I have to agree with Kristen.” Nathan intoned seriously.<br />Mikhail had noticed that when Kristen had touched the man, he had looked shamed for a moment. Kristen watched him intently and Mikhail felt as if he said the wrong thing Kristen would attack.<br />He let a smile break through as he shook Leon’s had. “Is she always like this?”<br />Leon let out a bark of laughter. “Always.”<br />Kristen let out a small sigh. “And last but not least, this is Conrad. You may recognize him from the Center.”<br />Mikhail shook hands with the man. “Thank you for informing us about the situation at the Center.”<br />Conrad nodded.<br />“I’m sure your hungry. Please sit down and I’ll get you some stew.” Renee said.<br />“So, how far are you on your plan to get the rest of our family out?” Kristen asked as she watched Mikhail eat.<br />“Kristen. Let the man eat in peace.” Mo said. “He needs to eat and then rest. Tomorrow morning will be soon enough.”<br />Kristen got a mulish expression on her face.<br />“It’s quite alright.” Mikhail said quietly.<br />“No it’s not.” Skunk interrupted. “Don’t let her bully you around. It will be a big mistake.”<br />“Huge.” Mo added.<br />“Enormous.” Renee nodded seriously.<br />“Gigantic.” Piped in Travis.<br />“Colossal.” Nathan smiled.<br />“Massive.” Conrad laughed.<br />Leon was not to be left out. “Epic mistake.” He added with a laugh.<br />“A mistake of Titanic proportions.” Tansy said with a sad shake of her head.<br />Kristen fought the smile. “I’m not that bad.”<br />“Yes you are.” Mo said and everyone burst into laughter, Mikhail included.<br />Later on while Mikhail lay in his bed he thought about what Travis had said. “You’re going to absolutely adore Kristen.” Mikhail had a feeling he was right.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br /><br />Becca was nearly in tears. The sun was coming up and she was hopelessly lost. She stopped and checked her compass. “Oh, what’s the use. I could be miles from the cave or overshot it by a few.” She heaved a frustrated sigh. She spun around in a slow circle looking for anything that looked familiar. Everything looked the same.<br />She started to reach for the map, but changed her mind. The map couldn’t help her now. She had no idea where in Black Mesa she was. She wasn’t even sure if she was in the right part of Black Mesa. The cave could be anywhere.<br />Giving into tears Becca dropped to her knees and cried for several minutes.<br />Getting angry with herself, she tried to get herself back under control. Wiping tears from her cheeks she took another slow perusal of the landscape. The sun blinded her for a moment and she lifted a hand to shade her eyes. “That’s definitely east.” She looked at the compass turning it toward the rising sun. The little arrow settled on the E.<br />“Okay. I know the compass is still right.”<br />She could almost hear her dad’s voice telling her not to panic. “If you panic you’ll only make your situation worse. If you feel yourself beginning to panic, take a break. Don’t give in to it.”<br />“I miss you dad.” She whispered. He had taught her everything she knew about survival. From hunting, to finding water sources, to building a fire if she should be caught out in the elements without matches or a lighter. Becca took a deep breath and slowly let it out.<br />She could hear the sound of cattle lowing in the distance. She stopped breathing altogether. Straining she tried to get a direction.<br />She grabbed the binoculars out of her bag. If she could hear the cattle she should be able to see them. Turning slowly she searched for any movement in the distance. She saw something move and stopped. Focusing her gaze on the object she adjusted the binoculars.<br />There in the distance, about a mile away were the cattle.<br />Becca knew exactly where she was and how to get to the cave.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;"> Black Mesa</span><br /><br />Nathan and Mo both watched Mikhail closely as he mixed the chemicals.<br />“That stuff will eat through the fence?” Nathan asked.<br />“Yes. Once it is mixed with ammonia it will become highly corrosive. Once it is mixed you must be very careful not to get on your clothing or skin.” Mikhail poured the powder into a plastic bowl. “It must be mixed in a glass jar, never metal or plastic.”<br />Both men nodded. “We’ll have to remember to take some glass jars with us.”<br />Mikhail snapped the lid on the bowl, setting it aside. “I’ve made notes on how to mix the dry chemicals together in case there is a need to make more in the future.”<br />Skunk walked in with Kristen and Renee following behind their hands full of the things Mikhail had asked for. They set everything on the table and stepped back.<br />“Are you really going to make bombs out of this stuff?” Kristen asked.<br />“Yes.” Mikhail looked at Mo. “The bombs will need fuses. Approximately six inches long.” He quickly showed Mo how to make the fuses.<br />Mo nodded and sat down to work. Mikhail quickly put the girls to work mixing the putty that would be the base of the explosives.<br />“How stable is this stuff?” Skunk asked. “It’s not gonna blow up on us is it?”<br />“No. That is why I chose this particular type of explosive. It is similar to C4.”<br />Skunk nodded. “So it’s like a homemade plastic explosive.”<br />“Yes.”<br />After a few minutes the girls handed over the putty mixture and Mikhail began mixing in the last of the ingredients. “Make sure and seal it in plastic wrap to keep it moist. The moisture is what allows us to stick it wherever we need to.”<br />Everyone nodded.<br />Kristen leaned over Mikhail as he made notes on how to prepare the explosives. “Why are you making notes?”<br />Mikhail stopped writing. He turned to face everyone. “I have an idea.” He waited until he had everyone’s attention. “I want to do this regularly.”<br />Mo was the first to understand what Mikhail meant. “You mean bust Christians out of detention centers?”<br />Mikhail nodded.<br />Skunk smiled. “Yeah.”<br />“We could use Argryos Live Maps to do recon from here and make our plans.” Nathan said excitedly.<br />Renee and Kristen were both nodding their heads emphatically. “We could bust people out all over the country.”<br />“We’ll have to run it past everyone else, but I think we should do it.” Nathan said.<br />“We will see how this first attempt goes and then we will discuss it.” Mikhail said</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br /><br />It was a little past noon when Becca spotted the outcropping that hid the entrance to the cave. With a glad cry she put on a burst of speed.<br />Moving the rock that covered the keypad she punched in the code with trembling fingers.<br />The door seemed to take forever to raise up high enough for her to duck into the parking area. She turned and punched in the code to close the door and ran to the smaller door.<br />She felt her throat closing as tears filled her eyes. Wiping them away she punched in the code. As the smaller door opened she bent down and ducked under the door. Standing straight she found herself looking at Leon. With a glad cry she threw herself into his arms.<br />“Becca?!” Leon breathed as he wrapped his arms around her. “Becca!?” He felt her tears soaking into his shirt. “BECCA!!” He shouted happily.<br />Becca nodded mutely into his chest as she sobbed loudly.<br />“It’s okay.” Leon said. “You’re home. You’re safe now.” He felt her sag into his arms and quickly scooped her up in his arms. Turning he hurried down the tunnel.<br />“Becca’s home!!!” He shouted as he rushed into the main room.<br />“BECCA!!” Renee let out a scream. She ran across the room and hugged the girl cradled in Leon’s arms.<br />Leon let Becca down and both girls went to their knees hugging each other.<br />Kristen dropped down with the two girls and threw her arms around them both.<br />Tansy, Nathan, Mo and Skunk were soon pulling Becca up and passed her around themselves to give her hugs.<br />Becca had managed to stop the tide of tears long enough to see that some of her family was missing.<br />“Where’s everybody else? Why is Tansy here? Conrad? Shouldn’t you be at the center?”<br />Mo quickly filled Becca in on what had happened.<br />Becca shook her head in denial. “We have to get them out!”<br />“We will.” Mo nodded. He waved Mikhail over. “This is Mikhail. He has a plan to get our family back.”<br />Becca looked at Mikhail for a long moment. “Can you really get them out?”<br />“I believe that we will succeed.” Mikhail said firmly.<br />Becca felt her knees begin to shake as exhaustion set in. “Good.” She stumbled over to the couch and sat down. “So what’s the plan and when do we go get them?"</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br /><br />Renee pulled up the live map of the Center on the internet. Everyone huddled around the laptop to watch.<br />“There’s Frank!” Tansy exclaimed.<br />Renee quickly zoomed in. “He looks to be in good overall health.” Mikhail said quietly as he watched the man walking about in the yard.<br />“What about Shade or Maddie, do you see them anywhere?” Kristen asked.<br />Renee zoomed out to see the rest of the compound. Guards patrolled but there were no signs of the rest of the family.<br />Mikhail leaned in to see where the guards were positioned. “There are more guards on the east end of the building.”<br />“Could mean that’s where they are holding the prisoners.” Mo nodded.<br />Conrad frowned. “They should be in the other side of the building. The old gym is where they added the dormitories.”<br />“They are.” Mikhail said with certainty. “I’ve seen this tactic many times. Draw the enemies attention away from the prize. Using more guards makes one think there is something of value to be guarded.” He leaned back in the chair. “Unfortunately that means some of the soldiers are more highly trained than we anticipated.”<br />“How do you know that?” Leon asked.<br />“I’ll not go into detail, but I will confess to using this tactic myself. When the police would get close to discovering one of Mr. Morratta’s shipments, it was my job to insure the shipment was not taken. I would send out expendables to heavily guard another area.”<br />Mo and Skunk looked at each other and nodded. “We get it.”<br />“Expendables meaning people who didn’t know what was going on and also weren’t the best fighters. If you lost a few or they were arrested they weren’t a threat to the actual shipment.” Nathan muttered.<br />“Yes.” Mikhail confirmed.<br />Kristen put her hands on Mikhail’s shoulders. “I’m glad you know this stuff. I would have never guessed. I would have fallen right into their trap.”<br />Slightly uncomfortable with Kristen’s praise Mikhail turned his attention back to the computer screen. “Where was Matt being held?” He directed the question to Conrad.<br />“Last I knew he was being held on the northern end of the old gym. Shade, Maddie and Trevor were held on the south.”<br />“What about Grumpy? Is he with Maddie and Shade?” Kristen asked suddenly.<br />“Who is Grumpy?” Mikhail asked.<br />“The family dog.” Travis answered. “He was with Maddie and Shade last I knew. Conrad?”<br />“Yeah, he’s with Maddie and Shade. The General was going to have him shot, but Shade let him know he had a problem with that little plan.”<br />“What’d he do?” Nathan asked.<br />“Let’s just say the three soldiers the General sent on that errand learned how to fly.” Conrad grinned. “That is until they hit the wall...” He let out a wince. “The General decided Grumpy could live a little longer.”<br />“Man, I hope Shade’s good to go. If he’s down we could have a problem.” Skunk groaned.<br />Mikhail gave a quizzical frown.<br />“You’ve seen Matt right?” Nathan asked.<br />“Yes.” Mikhail was beginning to see the potential problem. “I’m guessing Matt gets his size from his father.”<br />“Yep. Shade’s bigger though. He’s 7’ and around 350 pounds. All of it solid muscle of course.” Renee said.<br />Mikhail looked at his own 5’10” frame. He had a stocky build, but he would not be able to carry a 350 pound man out of the compound. He looked at Mo. Standing at around 6’ he was heavily muscled. He turned his gaze to Skunk. About the same height as Mo, he had a leaner build. Nathan was lean as well, although he was a couple of inches over 6’.<br />“If I remember correctly, Matt was at least 6’8 or 9, and Trevor was a few inches shorter. Trevor has a stockier build like Mo and myself.” Mikhail folded his arms across his chest and began rubbing his finger over his bottom lip. “If both Matt and Shade are down, we definitely have a problem.” He looked a Conrad and Travis. They would be otherwise engaged keeping the guards in a panic so they would be unable to assist. The girls he knew would be unable to carry one of the men even with the three of them.<br />Mikhail looked at the computer screen. Frank was no longer in the yard, but a large man and a smaller women were walking about. Quickly leaning forward he indicated the screen. “Zoom in.”<br />Renee zoomed in until they all could see Maddie and Shade closely. Mikhail looked for any indication that Shade was injured. Seeing nothing he breathed a small sigh of relief.<br />Kristen knelt on the floor next to Mikhail’s chair. Reaching out toward the screen she let out a small sob. “We’re coming.” She whispered hoarsely as her fingers brushed over the figures on the screen.<br />Mikhail saw the scars on Kristen’s wrist. Without thinking he reached out and touched them. Kristen turned toward him and Mikhail pulled his sleeve back. Kristen saw the same scars on his wrists. A look of understanding passed between the two.<br />“We go in before dawn. The guards will be tired and less alert. With the knowledge of the sun rising in a short time they will be more relaxed, and confident. That will be to our advantage.” Mikhail said with a grim smile.<br /><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br /><br />“Come here children.” Tansy ordered. She took Nathan’s hand in one of hers and reached for Conrad’s with the other. The group formed a circle and everyone bowed their heads.<br />“Father, we are so thankful for our family. We are also grateful for the shelter and food You have provided. You’re mercy knows no bounds. We come to you this day to ask for Your mercy and grace as these children go on a mission to retrieve loved ones and to release Your children from their prison. You know why they are there Lord. They are there because they have chosen to follow You and to worship You instead of the false god of this world. We ask that Your hand of protection be over all of us. We ask that those who are holding them prisoner would see that they have chosen to follow the very devil himself, and that they would turn from that evil and accept Your Son as their savior. I ask all these things in Jesus name, Amen.”<br />Tansy looked around the small group. “May God watch over all of you.”<br />“I’m so sorry I can’t go.” Becca said. “I’m still so tired from running here. I don’t want to be a hindrance.”<br />“It’s okay Becca. We understand.” Renee hugged her. “Tansy needs someone here to keep her company anyway.”<br />“Yes. I won’t be so anxious with you here with me.” Tansy agreed.<br />Mikhail had pointed out that Tansy could be used against Frank and vice versa. “You would be huge leverage against Frank if you were to be captured.”<br />Tansy had agreed to stay behind, trusting Mikhail’s wisdom.<br />“Okay, lets get going.” Mikhail ordered. “Renee, Kristen and Leon will ride with me. Travis, you and Conrad ride together and Mo and Skunk will take the other car. Remember, if we pull this off, only family comes back to the caves. We do not know if spies have been planted in the center.”<br />Nods went around the room and everyone exited the cave.<br />“Remember, everyone comes back here only if they are certain they are not being followed and take a different route. Everyone should be back by midnight.” Mikhail ordered. He checked his watch. 3:30 am. They should be a the center by 4:30. That would give them an hour and a half before the sun began to rise.<br />Mikhail got in the passenger seat and buckled his seatbelt. Kristen climbed in the back of the SUV and Renee got in and started the engine.<br />Becca stood next to the big bay door and entered the code to open it. As the door rose Renee blew her a kiss and waved at Tansy. Gunning the engine she shot out of the cave behind the other two SUV’s.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />All was quiet outside the center. The guards were looking relaxed and Mikhail looked at his watch. He pressed his foot against the fence and it popped inward. The liquid had worked to compromise the integrity of the metal perfectly. Mikhail looked at the camera above him and waved Kristen Leon and Renee through.<br />They scurried silently through the hole and waited for Mikhail. Once he was through he glanced around the yard. With a last glance at the camera he took off at a run through the dark both girls and Leon on his heels.<br />Reaching the corner of the building he reached into his pocket and grasped one of the explosives. He stuck it to the brick and handed Kristen a lighter. “Wait for the signal. As soon as you light it run for six seconds. As soon as it goes off turn back around and head for the gymnasium.” Mikhail whispered quietly.<br />“Got it.” Kristen whispered back.<br />Mikhail nodded and waved for Renee and Leon to follow him. Running along the shadows he led them to the next entry point.<br />Mikhail whispered the same instructions to Renee and left her and Leon to reach his entry point. He had just pressed the explosive to the brick when the first pipe bomb went off in the parking lot.<br />Pandemonium broke out as guards turned toward the noise. Some ran to see what was happening while others fanned out to search for the source. Another pipe bomb went off behind the cafeteria.<br />Then another went off in the exercise yard. Mikhail let out a brief grin. Conrad, Travis and Nathan were doing perfectly. The guards were confused, unsure which way to run. Chaos reigned.<br />Mikhail lit the fuse and ran down the side of the building. Counting silently in his head he reached six and an explosion sounded. Quickly reversing direction he ran back to the hole in the side of the building. Ducking inside he pulled his knife and tucked it against his wrist. Seeing the hall empty he ran toward the center of the building. A guard stepped around the corner and Mikhail went in low and mean. His knife slashed across the guards thigh and he went down. With a quick kick to the side of the head he was knocked unconscious and Mikhail relieved him of his gun.<br />He heard gunshots. Praying it was Conrad and Skunk shooting out the search lights Mikhail dropped to his belly and scooted around the corner. Not seeing anyone in the hall he stood and ran for the room he was certain Frank was being held in. He stopped next to the door and listened for any sound inside the room. He heard something brush against the door and stepped in front of it. He planted his foot solidly in the center of the door kicking it open. The guard who had been listening intently from the inside went flying backwards, stumbling over his own feet and landed flat on his back the breath knocked from his lings. Mikhail knelt over him and with one punch rendered him unconscious.<br />Another guard stood over Frank his gun halfway between Frank and Mikhail.<br />Without thought Mikhail let the knife in his fist fly. It found it’s mark and the guard dropped to the ground, the knife embedded in his throat.<br />Another knife appeared in Mikhail’s hand before the guard hit the ground. He leapt toward Frank and saw the handcuffs attached to a ring nailed into the wall. Taking out the jar of chemicals he dumped a small amount on the ring. Seconds later he reached and with a hard yank the ring broke. “Let’s go.”<br />Frank was on his feet and both men slowly exited the room. Mikhail quickly retrieved his knife from the downed guard.<br />“Matt is in the room next door.” Frank whispered.<br />With a nod Mikhail whispered back. “Are there any guards on him.”<br />“I don’t think so.”<br />Both knives tucked under he kicked the door open to see Matt on his feet. Thankfully he wasn’t cuffed and no guards. Mikhail waved him to follow.<br />With both his objectives retrieved, Mikhail led the way out of the building and to the waiting car.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Kristen heard the first pipe bomb go off. Then the second and when the third went off she lit the fuse. Following Mikhail’s instructions she took off running. As soon as she heard the explosion she turned back around and ran back. She dove through the hole and rolled across the hallway. Jumping to her feet she pressed back against the wall as she looked around her. Seeing no movement to indicate guards she took off running toward the gymnasium. She got to the door and saw it was chained closed. She poured some chemical on the lock and waited precious seconds for the chemical to work. After a minute Kirsten grabbed the chain being careful to avoid contact with any part that may have the liquid on it. With a hard tug the padlock gave and she dragged the chain through the door handles.<br />Reaching to open the door Kristen was not surprised to find it locked. Grabbing the key ring Conrad had given her she began trying keys. The second key she tried was the correct one and she almost cried out with happiness. Squelching the impulse she slowly opened the door. She dropped down and quickly scurried into the room closing the unlocked door behind her. Looking around she spotted the camera’s Conrad and Travis had told her about. Waiting to see if Renee had managed to shut them down she saw their slow turn. “Come on Renee!” Kristen whispered frantically.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Nathan checked his watch. He lit the fuse on the pipe bomb and threw it as hard as he could. He ducked back down in the bushes hoping that the guard in the shack at the gate had not seen him in the dim light. He stayed down in the bushes and grabbed up the rifle as the bomb exploded. <br />The guard came sprinting out of the shack shouting in alarm. A second later another explosion sounded from behind the yard, followed by another explosion in the exercise yard.<br />Nathan lifted the rifle to his shoulder as guards on the roof turned on the large search lights. When the first light came on Nathan fired a round and the light immediately went out. He immediately moved from his position. Seeing another light go out he knew that Skunk or Conrad had shot that one out. He saw another light and fired another round. When all the search lights were black he slung his rifle across his back. He lobbed another pipe bomb toward the cafeteria. He was running for the gym before it exploded. He caught a glimpse of Travis as he climbed the power pole. His job was to cut the power the second Renee called him.<br />Nathan sent Travis a small salute as he ran past the pole.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Mo watched pandemonium break out at the sound of the pipe bombs. He shot out another light and when all was dark he ran toward cafeteria. He planted a charge against the wall and lit the fuse. Running he waited until he heard the explosion and ran back to the hole. Ducking inside he ran for the General’s office. Renee and Leon were both there furiously working on the computers.<br />“Camera’s off.” Renee said.<br />Mo nodded as he kept an eye on the hallway. He saw movement at the end and lifted the scope to his eye. Seeing it was one of the General’s soldiers he fired off a round. The soldier dropped his hands gripping his shattered knee.<br />“Hurry!” Mo whispered furiously.<br />Leon typed in the command on the keyboard of the computer. ‘Downloading File” appeared on the screen and Leon tapped his fingers impatiently.<br />Renee typed furiously as she typed in the code for the virus. Finished she waited until Leon gave the all clear to hit enter.<br />‘Download Complete’ flashed across the screen. Leon pulled out the key the files had been transferred to. “Go!”<br />Renee hit enter and grabbed her bag. The three exited the room and headed for the exit.<br />Another guard loomed out of the darkness and Mo fired a round into his chest. The guard went down and Mo reached back and grabbed Renee by the hand. “Let’s go.“ He pressed a gun into her hand. “Stay to the shadows until we know we’re clear.”<br />Slapping a gun into Leon’s hand he indicated that he take the lead. “I’ll cover the rear.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Kristen saw the camera stop and jumped up. She ran to the lever that controlled the cell doors and pulled it. Cell doors opened and people came spilling out.<br />“What?”<br />“Who?”<br />“Shhhh!!” Kristen ordered.<br />Waving everyone to follow her she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Shade and Maddie.<br />“Everyone step toward this side of the building!!” Kristen ordered.<br />With dazed looks everyone immediately complied.<br />Kristen ran over to Maddie, Shade and Trevor. Grumpy jumped around her excitedly. “I’m happy to see you too boy!”<br />“What on earth do you think you’re doing young lady?!” Maddie started to chastise her.<br />“Get down Maddie.” Kristen said as she heard the three banging sounds on the far wall.<br />“What?!” Maddie asked shocked at Kristen’s tone.<br />“Just do as she say’s Maddie.” Shade said as he dragged Maddie down behind him.<br />Twenty seconds later the wall exploded sending debris into the room.<br />“Kristen!?” Nathan shouted.<br />“We’re good. Go help Skunk!”<br />With a quick nod Nathan took off running.<br />“Let’s go!” Kristen took off in the lead. Ducking thorough the hole in the wall she led everyone out and toward the parking lot.<br />The sound of gunshots filled the air.<br />They ran into Mo, Leon and Renee as they exited the building. Renee was on her cell phone giving Travis the order to cut the power to the center. Once in the parking lot, Renee started handing out keys to GF vehicles. “The car number is on the keys. Just find the car matching the numbers and get out of here!” Renee told everyone.<br />People took off scrambling to vehicles and within moments the first car was started and heading for the gate.<br />“Let’s go!” Mo shouted over the sound of gunfire. “Skunk, Conrad and Nathan are doing their best to keep the guards pinned but they can’t hold them forever.” He handed Shade a rifle.<br />“There’s a hole in the fence along the exercise yard. Leon lead the way, I’ll take the rear.”<br />Another pipe bomb went off behind the cafeteria as the first car smashed through the gate.<br />Running full out the small group raced for the exercise yard. Leon slid to a stop next to the hole in the fence. Frantically he helped Maddie through, then Kristen, he stepped through and then Shade and Trevor followed by Mo taking up the rear.<br />A series of explosions echoed from the parking lot as Nathan, Skunk and Conrad lobbed pipe bombs toward the remaining GF vehicles.<br />The three men scrambled down from the rooftop of the central building and made a mad dash for the hole in the fence. They caught up to Travis as he raced toward the SUV. Racing south they jumped into the waiting vehicle and roared off into the early dawn light.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br /></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-8959885717539116502011-01-06T17:08:00.000-08:002011-01-06T17:13:02.610-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br /><br />“General I assume you’ve taken command of the Center.” Brett Reed spoke sharply into the phone.<br />“Yes sir. We have detained the Director and most of his men. Only two remain at large. A Conrad Owens and Travis Dekker. Dekker is in Israel with the man sent to assassinate the two men in Jerusalem, and I have men searching for Owens as we speak.” The General reported.<br />“Were any lives lost?”<br />“Just four. Lt. Yates’ information led us to discover some underground escape tunnels. We brought the tunnel down on them as they were trying to escape.”<br />Brett smiled. “Good work General.” Brett lightly touched his cheek. “And what about Keller’s wife. Is she in custody?<br />“No sir. I sent men to retrieve her but she was not at their residence. I’m assuming that she could be with Owens. A few of my men spotted his vehicle at the Keller residence just a few nights ago.”<br />Brett’s face went red with fury. “I want that woman found!”<br />“Yes sir. We’ll find her, I guarantee it.” The General said nervously.<br />“You had better.” Brett growled into the phone. “She is very dependant on her husband. I wouldn’t be surprised if she somehow tried to get Owens to try and free him.”<br />“Yes sir.”<br />“I want Keller kept alive. Parade him around in the yard. Make sure he’s quite visible to anyone planning to break him out.”<br />“Yes sir.”<br />“What about Dekker? Is he one of Keller’s men?”<br />“Yes sir, he is. If Lt. Yates had come forward with his information sooner, I would have never let the man out of the center.”<br />“Do you have a way to contact Dekker?”<br />“Yes sir. He has a satellite phone.”<br />“Have Lt. Yates contact him. If he has a satellite phone he should be easy enough to track. We’ll have soldiers on the ground in Israel deal with him.<br />“Yes sir.”<br />Brett disconnected the call. He walked to his window and looked out. Absently he rubbed his cheek, the cheek that Tansy Keller had dared to slap. In his mind he envisioned all the ways he would retaliate for that indignity. He could still feel the humiliation he felt in the moments after Tansy had stuck him. He hadn’t been expecting the slap and he head had turned so hard he had felt his neck pop.<br />Brett could feel the blush of embarrassment staining his cheeks as he remembered it. Shaking his head he grit his teeth. “You’ll pay Tansy. You and Frank will both pay.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Jerusalem, Israel</span><br /><br />Travis turned on the satellite phone and saw that he had two messages. Dialing into the voicemail he felt his face drain of all color.<br />“Travis. The center is compromised. Sebastian ratted us out to the General. Frank and several of the other guys have been taken prisoner. I’m taking Tansy you know where. Whatever you do, DO NOT go back to the center. Don’t answer if the center calls you. As a matter of fact, get rid of that phone. They can probably use it to track you. My prayers are with you buddy. You know where to go if you make it back.”<br />The second message was from Sebastian at the center. Travis shut the phone off without listening to the message and looked at Mikhail who was still sleeping.<br />“Mikhail.” Travis said loudly.<br />Mikhail sat up a knife in his hand. He spotted Travis and lowered the knife.<br />“We have to go. Now.” Travis said his voice panicked.<br />Mikhail stood up. “What’s happened?”<br />“One of the guys at the center betrayed us all. We have to get out of here ASAP.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">Rabat, Morocco</span><br /><br />The flight out of Jerusalem had not been much of a problem except for the three hour delay in Rabat, Morocco. Mikhail had bleached his hair and his beard after shaping it into a goatee. Travis had darkened his hair to black and used tanning lotion to darken his skin.<br />Mikhail hurried through the airport Travis on his heels. His newly blond hair shone in the sun as he exited the terminal and made his way out onto the tarmac toward the waiting Learjet.<br />Travis scurried behind him a cell phone to his ear as he spoke quickly. “I do not care how much of an inconvenience it is. My employer wishes his plane to be in the air within ten minutes. He has important business to attend to. Mr. Morrata is not a man to be trifled with.” Travis snapped the cell phone shut after a few moments.<br />He hurried aboard the plane and rushed to his seat. He glanced at Mikhail. “We will be in the air shortly Mr. Morrata.”<br />Mikhail gave a regal nod and bucked his seatbelt.<br />Within ten minutes the plane was on the runway cleared for takeoff.<br />As soon as the plane was in the air Mikhail lifted his hand toward the lone flight attendant. “Leave us. I have much business to attend to.”<br />With a nod the attendant disappeared toward the cockpit.<br />Travis looked at Mikhail and let out a sigh. “I don’t know how you pulled this off, but you da man.”<br />“Thank you. The Valdez’s are long time business associates of my former employer. I’m sure once they discover I am no longer in the business they will greatly regret allowing me the use of their plane.”<br />Travis scratched his newly darkened hair. “Now what?”<br />Mikhail pulled out a notepad. “Draw up a schematic for the center to the best of your memory. I will need to know each and every exit, and any escape routes that were added to the buildings. I need to know where the detainees are being held and where they might be moved. I do not know if the General would expect an attempt to be made to free the detainees, but I am going to assume he would.”<br />Travis bent his head to begin drawing. “I don’t know how much good this will do. Sebastian knows about this stuff. He helped us build it.”<br />Mikhail nodded as he booted up a computer. “I understand that. But I have a plan. I just need to know where they will be guarding the building the heaviest.” Mikhail let out a sigh. “No internet.” He slammed the laptop closed.<br />He noticed Travis scratching his head. He had begun scratching within minutes of applying the hair color.<br />“You should stop scratching.”<br />Travis didn’t even look up from his sketching. “I’ve always had allergies. I’ll take an allergy pill as soon as I finish this.”<br />“You have an allergy to most alcohol as well?”<br />“Yeah.” Travis muttered. “I’m allergic to barley. Not deathly allergic though. Most times if I drink whiskey it makes me sicker than a dog.”<br />“Why did you drink on the plane on the flight to Israel?” Mikhail asked out of curiosity.<br />Looking up from his drawing Travis grinned. “Because Trevor told me you might be a borderline Christian. I figured you’d want to do some recon as soon as we got there so I drank some scotch. I knew I’d be sick and you’d have to go alone. I was hoping if you were to hear the two witnesses you’d come on over to our side. If not I didn’t want to see you…you know…get killed.”<br />“You deliberately made yourself ill so I could go see the two witnesses alone?”<br />Travis ducked his head back to his drawing. “Yeah.”<br />Mikhail smiled. “Thank you.”<br />Travis looked up. “No problem.”<br /><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br /><br />Conrad punched in the code to the inner cave and almost ran into Skunk.<br />“What are you doing here?”<br />Conrad gripped Tansy’s hand and pulled her close to his side. “I need to talk to everyone.”<br />Skunk turned and headed back down the tunnel until he reached the main room.<br />“Hey everybody!! Something’s up!!” Skunk shouted.<br />Mo and Nathan walked into the room and saw Tansy with Conrad. They looked at Skunk and he just gave a shake of his head. Leon, Renee and Kristen all took seats around the table. Conrad sat Tansy down next to Kristen and waved his hand at the rest of the group to join them.<br />Tansy sat softly sobbing and Kristen reached over and took her hand. She could feel Tansy shaking and she looked at Conrad. “Is Frank…” Her voice trailed off.<br />“Frank’s alive as far as I know. Sebastian betrayed us. He told the General about all of us being Christians, and our plans for the center.”<br />Renee let out a gasp. “But he’s a Christian as well!”<br />“Obviously he’s not.” Mo said quietly.<br />Nathan had a disgusted look on his face. “He’s a traitor.”<br />Skunk nodded. “Probably always has been.”<br />“Every one of our brothers and sisters in Christ are now detainee’s of the General and the Global Family.” Conrad said. “And with Sebastian knowing about all the escape routes we can guess he’s told the General. I think Ray and a few of the boys were caught in the tunnels.”<br />“Are you sure?” Leon asked.<br />Conrad nodded. “I was on the phone with Ray and he said they were in the tunnels then I heard an explosion. It was too loud for them not to have been caught in it.”<br />Kristen gripped Tansy’s hand. “We have to get them out. All of them.”<br />“Kristen…how are we supposed to do that?” Mo asked gently. “We can’t just go rushing in there. We need to come up with a plan. That’s gonna take some time. The General has what, forty soldiers. We have five guys and three girls and none of us are trained in this kind of thing. We are seriously out manned and I guarantee the General’s men are highly trained.”<br />“We can’t just leave everybody there.” Renee objected.<br />“That’s not what I’m saying. We need to wait. Let the General think no one is coming for them. Then when they have relaxed a little bit and we’ve come up with a plan then we can try.”<br />“I say we go now. My aunt and uncle and cousin are prisoners there. I refuse to let them sit and rot.” Nathan argued.<br />“Mo’s right.” Conrad interjected. “We have to come up with a plan. Something the General would never expect. We can’t just go barging in there, or we’ll all be stuck in there until Argryos starts ordering heads cut off.”<br />Renee flinched. ‘’Well then we need to come up with a plan.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Somewhere Over the Pacific Ocean</span><br /><br />Mikhail looked to see if they had internet and was surprised to see it was up. He looked over at Travis and saw that he had fallen asleep. He brought up a map of New Mexico and quickly printed out a map.<br />Taking a highlighter he marked the route they would take to Black Mesa.<br />Then he went to Argos Earth Live and typed in Boise City, Oklahoma. He began zooming in on the town until the Center filled the screen. He began counting soldiers and making notes. He looked over the drawing Travis had made and looked back at the image on the screen. It was night and it made seeing entrances difficult and the perimeter fence was in total darkness. Deciding he would have to wait until it was daylight to find what he was looking for he powered down the computer.<br />Running his finger over his bottom lip Mikhail’s thoughts raced as he plotted a way to retrieve his new brothers and sisters in Christ.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Southeast Colorado</span><br /><br />Becca was up and running a little past dusk. She was determined to make it at least twenty miles tonight.<br />She longed to see her family and her heart ached with remorse. If only she had not stayed behind in Colorado Springs she would be with them.<br />Shaking her head she muttered to herself, “You can’t change anything. Just keep running toward home. Hopefully Maddie will have a roast or a stew simmering with fresh baked rolls dripping in butter.”<br />Her stomach growled at the thought of Maddie’s cooking and Becca groaned. “Stop torturing yourself Becs.”<br />Becca ran all night and when dawn was just beginning to light the sky she rolled up in her bedspread. “Please Lord, please let me make it home tomorrow.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Northeastern New Mexico</span><br /><br />Travis sat behind the wheel while Mikhail jotted notes on the drawing he had made. They had left the plane at the small airport in Raton and ‘procured’, as Mikhail called it, a car.<br />Travis felt guilty about stealing the car, but he was desperate to make it to Black Mesa. He knew Kristen would be pushing for a rescue attempt. He flipped open his new cell, but the satellite phone he had sent out to the cave went straight to voice mail. He left a message telling them that he was on his way and he should be there in a few hours. “Don’t do anything crazy. Mikhail is working on a plan. I’m talking to you Kristen!!” Travis flipped the phone shut and looked at Mikhail.<br />At Mikhail’s quizzical look he merely said. “You’ll understand when you meet her. Don’t get me wrong, you’ll absolutely adore her. Everybody loves her. I’d lay down my life for that girl, but she can be a bit of a pill at times.”<br />Mikhail was really beginning to look forward to meeting Kristen.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Somewhere Near the Oklahoma Border</span><br /><br />Becca had woken up early. She waited impatiently for the sun to go down. She kept checking her map and knew she was within twenty to twenty five miles of home. She checked her compass and looked into the distance. She could see the faint outline of the landscape. Somewhere in that surprising beauty lay home.<br />She had been stunned the first time she had seen the area. She had assumed that all of Oklahoma was flat, boring farmland. Seeing the rock formations and volcanic remnants from a long ago eruption had surprised her. It was a beautiful surprise this little piece of heaven on earth.<br />Becca took note that the sun was still taking it’s time making it’s way to the west. She took a sip of water and took out last of the candy bars. Tearing it open she thanked God for providing for her throughout her journey.<br />All along she had come across water when she needed it, and her food supplies had lasted much longer than she had expected. Finishing off the candy she twisted the top off the last of the beef jerky. She chewed on it as she thought about all God had done for her.<br />Finishing the jerky she took another drink of water. As she sipped began to wonder how she would find the cave in the dark. She had never gone to it on foot and she was approaching from a direction she had never gone before. She began to doubt her navigation skills. “Lord, I need your help. Please guide me home.”<br />The sun slowly began to sink and Becca packed up her belongings in the bedspread. Rolling it up she secured it with the bungee cords and hoisted it onto her back.<br />She was ready as soon as the sun dipped below the horizon and she began to run.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br /><br />Mo and Skunk looked at each other in exasperation. They had spent most of the day arguing with Kristen, trying to point out the flaws in each plan she had come up with.<br />Now she was insisting the could find some way to use the tunnels in to the Center.<br />“It’s perfect. Nobody would be expecting us to use them to get it. Didn’t you say you dug several false tunnels. We just need to find the end of one of those dig our way down and we’re in!” Kristen clapped her hands.<br />Conrad felt like pulling his hair out. “Kristen. We have no idea where the tunnels are located from above ground. It would be like looking for a needle in a haystack!”<br />Kristen’s face fell, then lit up. “Well what about..”<br />“What about doing as Travis said and stay put and wait on him?” Nathan asked for what seemed the hundredth time.<br />“We don’t know how long it will take Travis and Mikhail to get here. Then I’m sure Mikhail will have something in mind, but he won’t have a solid plan for probably a few days. We’re just coming up with some idea’s to help him.”<br />Skunk let out a sigh. He stood up from the table and walked over the refrigerator to get himself something to drink. A buzzing sound went off signaling that someone had tripped the perimeter alarm.<br />Kristen burst from the chair and ran for the tunnel leading to the parking area.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br /><br />Mikhail flexed his fingers. He stared at his hands for a moment. ‘Hands of a killer.’ He thought to himself.<br />“You look nervous.” Travis said as he took his eyes off the terrain for a moment.<br />“Keep your eyes on where you are going. You could drive us off in a ravine and leave evidence for soldiers to find.”<br />Travis hid his grin and did as he was told.<br />Mikhail frowned and began rubbing his finger against his bottom lip. It was a habit he had when he was concentrating.<br />A few minutes later Travis remarked. “We’re getting close. They have alarms that go off if anything crosses a certain point to let them know someone is coming.”<br />Mikhail nodded. “Do they approach from the same direction all the time or do they vary their routes?”<br />“They vary it. There’s not much to leave tracks on out here, but driving the same way every time is bound to start leaving some signs of traffic. They have vehicles parked in other caves out here. If they need to they can walk to get to a car.”<br />Mikhail nodded again. His forearms began to ache and he noticed he had clenched his fists again. He forced himself to relax. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Slowly releasing the breath he opened his eyes and Travis began to slow the car to a stop.<br />Mikhail looked at the solid rock wall that stood about thirty feet in the air.<br />Travis got out and walked up to the wall. Seconds later a big bay door began to rise.<br />Travis waved for Mikhail to move behind the wheel and pull the car into the opening.<br />Crawling over the console Mikhail did as instructed and was surprised to see several other vehicles parked in the cave.<br />He parked next to an SUV and shut the car off while Travis closed the door.<br />He opened the car door and was about to step out of the car when he heard a girls voice let out a squeal.<br />“Travis!!!” He turned to see a small teenage girl run at Travis and launch herself into his arms.<br />Travis staggered back as he caught the girl. Laughing he hugged the girl close and swung her in a circle. He set her on her feet and threw his arm across her shoulders.<br />Mikhail swallowed nervously as Travis turned the girl toward the car. He got out of the car, slammed the door and walked forward to meet them.<br />“Kristen, I’d like you to meet Mikhail Mekhdiev. Mikhail this is Kristen Holt.”<br />Mikhail gave Kristen a nod and was completely caught off guard when she threw her arms around his neck and hugged him as if she would never let go.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br /></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-58640463762732011322011-01-06T17:04:00.000-08:002011-01-06T17:08:51.458-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Jerusalem, Israel</span><br /><br />Mikhail looked at the sleeping soldier and gave a slight sneer. The man obviously was not a regular drinker. Two drinks and about an hour later the man had been slurring and another half hour later the man had started puking.<br />The soldier had slept the entire flight to Israel and upon Mikhail’s rough waking had grasped his head in his hands. His hangover was obviously excruciating. Mikhail had quite enjoyed himself as he took every opportunity he could to increase the soldiers discomfort. As soon as they had entered the hotel room the soldier had collapsed on one to the beds.<br />Mikhail had showered and changed his clothes then looked over the file again. Needing to have a look for himself he strapped a knife to his ankle and now stood over the soldier. <br />With a small smile Mikhail slapped him hard on the back of the head.<br />“Ohhhh.” the man grabbed his throbbing head.<br />“Wake up. I have work to do.” Mikhail ordered the soldier.<br />Rolling over on his back the soldier glared at Mikhail. “I’m not feeling well. You don’t have to kill them right away.” the soldier closed his eyes and swallowed hard, his hand moving to cover his stomach.<br />“I have to access the situation. That file you gave me had very little information.”<br />“You can do recon later.” Rolling over on his side the soldier was snoring a minute later.<br />Mikhail continued to stare down at the soldier for a few minutes and then with a small salute turned and quietly left the hotel room.<br />Arriving at the Wailing Wall, Mikhail stopped when he saw two men sitting with their backs against each other. It was a technique used by soldiers so that no one could sneak up behind them.<br />‘Were the men soldiers?’ Mikhail wondered. Mikhail continued walking as he looked for a way to approach the men from the backside of the wall. It was solid as far as he could see. The only way was from above and they would certainly see him.<br />Suddenly Mikhail felt as if he were being watched. He slowly scanned the area. There were few people as it was very early. He kept walking and slowly turned toward a tree about one hundred yards from the wall. Reaching it Mikhail turned and leaned against it. He could still feel eyes on him but couldn’t find the threat. After a moment the feeling went away and Mikhail rubbed his hand over his face. Feeling his short beard he wondered if someone in the small throng of people had recognized him.<br />He ran his hand through his shoulder length hair and gave a small shake of his head. None of his enemies would recognize him. The beard and long hair were more than ample disguise.<br />He reached into his pocket without thinking and remembered with a inward frown that the little tract was gone. It had been confiscated and the young man Matt had claimed it to be his own. Why Matt had claimed it he had no idea. The other man Trevor had looked at the tract and said it was the whole Gospel. Mikhail didn’t know what that meant, all he knew is the little booklet had brought him much comfort.<br />Feeling eyes on him again Mikhail’s head came up. He searched the faces in the growing crowd and was surprised to see one of the two men he had been sent to kill staring at him.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Jerusalem, Israel</span><br /><br />The soldier heard the door shut and slowly opened his eyes. He rolled over onto his back and lifted his head with a grimace. Looking around the room he saw that Mikhail was indeed gone. Sitting up he grabbed his head.<br />“Stupid, stupid, stupid.” He muttered to himself.<br />Slowly standing up he headed to the bathroom. Taking a shower he held his head under the water and let it soothe him. Finished with his shower he leaned on the counter and looked at his red rimmed eyes in the mirror.<br />“I hope Trevor’s right about this guy.”<br />Travis felt his stomach roll and lunged for the toilet.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Conrad knocked on the door. After a few moments Tansy answered. “Conrad! Do come in dear.”<br />“Thank you Mrs. Keller. I’m sorry to come by so late, but I wanted to check in with Frank.”<br />“That’s fine dear, he’s been waiting up for you.” Tansy closed the door and indicated with her hand. “He’s in his office.”<br />“Thank you ma’am.”<br />Conrad walked to the door Tansy indicated. He saw Frank on the satellite phone and sat in the chair Frank nodded to.<br />Listening to the conversation Conrad correctly guessed the Frank was talking to Kristen.<br />“Look honey. I know you’re worried, but the General will leave soon and your family will be coming home. You just need to be patient. I don’t want you to go off half cocked and get yourself caught.”<br />Conrad could hear Kristen’s sigh from where he sat. He grinned at Frank and Frank just shook his head.<br />“Matt too. I promise. Just keep praying that the General leaves soon. Trust the Lord Kristen.” Frank scratched his head. “We’re all praying this is over soon.”<br />Frank listened for a few moments. “We love all of you. Be careful. Do what Mo and Skunk tell you.”<br />Frank disconnected the call. Sighing he looked at Conrad. “Renee got the phone working.” He said unnecessarily. “I’m willing to bet the second it was ready Kristen ripped it from her hands and called me.” Frank grinned.<br />Conrad laughed. “I figured she would. She probably stood over Renee the whole time waiting for her to get it up and running.” He paused. “Has Travis checked in yet?”<br />“Not yet.” Frank looked at his watch. “It’s pretty early in Israel. They are probably still sleeping.”<br />“Do you think Mekhdiev is a Christian? Trevor couldn’t really go into detail with the General’s men hovering, but he seemed to think it’s a possibility.”<br />“I guess we’ll find out.” Frank sighed. “If he is, I doubt he’ll try to kill the two witnesses. If he’s not Travis could be in some big trouble.” Frank stood up and stretched.<br />Tansy walked in carrying two cups. “I brought you some hot chocolate.” She handed a cup to Conrad and one to Frank. He gaze lingered on Franks face. He looked worn and worried. She ran her hand down his arm in a soothing gesture. “Did you get Kristen calmed down?”<br />“She said she won’t do anything crazy.” Frank caught Tansy’s hand and held on. “I told her to be patient.” Frank led the way out of his office and into the living room.<br />Conrad got up and followed. Sitting on the couch he told Tansy, “She was pretty upset while I was there, but I really didn’t have much time to try and calm her down. The General sent some of his men out hunting with us. It took me longer than I thought to get away from the hunting party. I just told them the facts and got out of there. I didn’t want to take a chance that someone would come looking for me.”<br />“You did what you could dear.” Tansy nodded at Conrad. “At least the kids know why Maddie and Shade haven’t come home yet. Now they won’t make the mistake of coming to the center to check on them.” Tansy turned to Frank. “What about Travis and Mikhail? Did they arrive in Jerusalem safely?”<br />“I haven’t heard anything yet, but it’s just past dawn in Israel, and pretty late here. I doubt we’ll hear anything until morning.” Frank assured her.<br />“I’d better get going.” Conrad stood up. “I just wanted to check in. I didn’t think Renee would get the phone up that fast. It took Ray two nights to set up the inscriptions on it.”<br />Frank and Tansy both followed Conrad to the door. “Good night dear. Thank you for stopping by.”<br />“Good night ma’am, Sir” Conrad said. He turned and headed for his car.<br />Frank closed the door and turned to take Tansy in his arms. He didn’t tell her about the SUV parked down the block watching the house.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Jerusalem, Israel</span><br /><br />Mikhail moved from his position under the tree. He walked toward the man his eyes locked on him. He stopped about fifty yards from the man and looked at his companion. He had stood and begun to speak.<br />Matthew 7:7-11<br />7 “Ask, and it will be given to you; seek, and you will find; knock, and it will be opened to you. 8 For everyone who asks receives, and he who seeks finds, and to him who knocks it will be opened. 9 Or what man is there among you who, if his son asks for bread, will give him a stone? 10 Or if he asks for a fish, will he give him a serpent? 11 If you then, being evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father who is in heaven give good things to those who ask Him!<br /><br />Mikhail turned to look at the other man and saw he was still watching him. He began to slowly walk forward. He brushed past people, his steps taking him to the front of the small crowd that had begun to gather.<br /><br />Romans 8:32-34<br />32 He who did not spare His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things? 33 Who shall bring a charge against God’s elect? It is God who justifies. 34 Who is he who condemns? It is Christ who died, and furthermore is also risen, who is even at the right hand of God, who also makes intercession for us.<br /><br />Mikhail’s heart lifted with hope. He didn’t understand why, but he felt as if he was on the verge of something wonderful.<br />He stepped forward in front of the crowd. Seeing movement in the corner of his eye he saw a man step forward. The man shouted obscenities and began throwing rocks at the two men. The men turned toward him their eyes unblinking in the face of the man’s escalating rage.<br /><br />Philippians 2:9-11<br />9 Therefore God also has highly exalted Him and given Him the name which is above every name, 10 that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in heaven, and of those on earth, and of those under the earth, 11 and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.<br /><br />The man staggered back a step at the words the two men thundered. Mikhail found himself wanting to smile. Then the man pulled a large knife from underneath his jacket and began running toward the two men. The two men stood firm and when the man was within a few feet they opened their mouths. Fire came out and Mikhail stared in shock as the man was immediately consumed. The crowd behind him screamed in terror and began backing away and running.<br />Within seconds pandemonium reigned, people knocking each other down in panic as they ran. Mikhail felt someone run into him knocking him forward and he staggered several steps closer to the two men. The two men turned their gazes to him.<br /><br />Mikhail’s legs felt weak, his eyes on the man who had been consumed by fire. He stumbled another step toward the two men.<br /><br />1 Corinthians 8:5-6<br />5 For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on earth (as there are many gods and many lords), 6 yet for us there is one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we for Him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and through whom we live.<br /><br />Mikhail stumbled to within feet of the two men. They watched him their eyes burning with truth.<br />“I am a murderer. Can He truly forgive me?”<br /><br />Psalm 103:12<br /><br />12 As far as the east is from the west,<br />So far has He removed our transgressions from us.<br /><br />Romans 10:8-10<br />8 But what does it say? “The word is near you, in your mouth and in your heart”(that is, the word of faith which we preach): 9 that if you confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus and believe in your heart that God has raised Him from the dead, you will be saved. 10 For with the heart one believes unto righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.<br /><br />“I believe.” Mikhail whispered his eyes filling with tears. “I believe.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Jerusalem, Israel<br /><br />Mikhail walked into the hotel room his arms laden with bags. He dropped them on the table and made a beeline for the soldier sitting on the edge of the bed.<br />Catching him by the throat he lifted him to standing position. “There is something about the two men that someone neglected to put in the file.” Mikhail said softly.<br />Travis wrapped both hands around Mikhail’s wrist. “I thought everything was in there. I don’t know why they didn’t tell you how everyone who’s tried to kill them has died.”<br />Mikhail let Travis go. “That was in the file.”<br />Travis had fallen back onto the bed and he slowly stood up. “Then what?” he looked confused.<br />“I spent most of the day watching the two men. I saw them burn a man alive. I also spent time listening to them. I also spoke with them.”<br />Travis blinked. Without thinking he rushed forward. “What did they say? What were they like?” In his eagerness Travis stepped so close to Mikhail he actually stepped on his toe.<br />Mikhail took a step back. He almost smiled, but held himself back. “Why are you so interested in what they had to say Travis? You are here to make sure I complete my assignment, correct?”<br />“Uhh. Yeah. I guess.” Travis looked crestfallen. “I mean, not many people have…ummm, well….Do you usually talk to people before you kill them?” Travis<br />“Not usually.” Mikhail gave a shrug. He turned to the bags on the table and began emptying them. He turned and tossed a small bag to Travis. ”It’s food. Eat quickly and then we need to get to the task at hand.”<br />Travis caught the bag and stared at Mikhail. “So you’ve come up with a plan to kill them?”<br />Mikhail held up a finger as he chewed his food. After washing it down with a sip of water, he answered. “Kill the two witnesses God sent to proclaim the everlasting Gospel to all of Israel? Of course not. By the way, that little bit of information was not in the file."<br />Travis began choking on the bite of food he had taken. Mikhail set his sandwich down and proceeded to happily pound on Travis’ back.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Southeast Colorado</span><br /><br />Becca jogged along her eyes focused intently on the ground in front of her. She kept an eye out for holes and soap weed, and her ears open for any noise in the night air. Slowing to a walk she took out a bottle of water. Taking a quick drink she noticed she was running low again. “Time to find some more water.” She muttered. She pulled out the compass to check her direction and looked around. In the distance she could see lights. Consulting the map she decided it was probably the town of Springfield.<br />“I have to be sure.” She started jogging toward the lights and an half an hour later came up on the highway. Looking both ways to make sure no one was on the road she began jogging along the highway. Her heart was thundering in her ears as she strained to hear if any traffic was coming her way. It was risky to run along the highway but she wanted to make sure she was heading the right direction. As the lights got closer she watched ahead for any signs along the highway that would tell her where she was.<br />After a a couple of miles she saw a sign. Springfield 4 Miles. “YES!! THANK YOU LORD!!!”<br />Becca jogged off the highway about a mile and stopped. She consulted the her map. “I’m guessing forty maybe fifty miles as the crow flies. I could be home in two, three days tops.” With a nod she put the map away, looked at the sky and figured she could run another hour before she had to stop for daylight. She checked her compass and took off running.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />“Travis checked in. Apparently Mekhdiev hit the ground running. They spent the day doing recon, looking for weaknesses, ways to approach the two men without drawing suspicion. From what Travis said Mekhdiev is very thorough.” Frank reported to the General.<br />“Excellent. Did he give any indication of when he thinks Mekhdiev will make his move.”<br />“No. Mekhdiev isn’t much of a talker and he’s not telling Travis much. He just followed the guy around and took photos when he was told.”<br />The General nodded. “So what are Travis’ thoughts. Does he think Mekhdiev can pull it off? Has he given any indication as to what side he‘s really on?”<br />“Travis really thinks Mekhdiev will kill the two men, and he thinks he might actually pull it off.” Frank laughed. “At one point Mekhdiev actually approached the two men and tried to talk to them.”<br />The General’s jaw dropped. “He did what? He actually talked to them?”<br />“He tried.” Frank continued to chuckle. “They weren’t in the mood to talk though. Travis told me he thought he was gonna have a heart attack. He couldn’t believe when Mekhdiev just walked up to the men. He honestly thought they were both dead. He said he was sweating like a pig the whole time.”<br />The General roared with laughter. “I could imagine.” He continued to laugh. “Do you think he’s trying to gain their trust?”<br />“Could be.” Frank shrugged. “It would be a great plan if it works.”<br />“I’ll alert Babylon. The Potentate is gonna love this.” He reached for the satellite phone.<br />Frank headed for the door to give the General some privacy. “Hey Frank. As soon as you hear from your man that Mekhdiev is gonna make his move let me know. I’m sure the Potentate will want to see those two crazies buy the farm.<br />“Will do.” Frank saluted and walked out of the room closing the door behind him.<br />Walking past Conrad, Frank continued through the outer office into the hallway. He stopped at the exit and gazed out the glass door. “Thank You Father for our new brother. Please forgive me for lying. Also please place a hedge of protection around those two boys. They’re gonna need a miracle to get out of Israel alive. In Jesus name, Amen.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">Jerusalem, Israel</span><br /><br />“No way. We stick together.” Travis said vehemently.<br />“Travis…” Mikhail started.<br />“No. You’re my brother in Christ and we’re sticking together. Look, I have a place you can go. I’ll take you there and then go back to the Center.”<br />“You cannot go back to the Center. You could be found out and killed.” Mikhail stressed.<br />“No I won’t. The Center isn’t what you think. All of us, with the exception of the General and his men are Christians.”<br />Mikhail couldn’t hide his shock. “You are not serious!”<br />“Yes I am.” Travis nodded emphatically. “All of us, Frank, Conrad, Ray, all of us. We are planning on using the Center as a safe haven for fellow brothers and sisters in Christ.”<br />Mikhail just sat there staring at Travis. “This certainly changes things.” He stood and began pacing around the room.<br />Travis sat grinning as he watched Mikhail pace. He had caught the man off guard and the look of shock on the otherwise blank face had almost made him laugh out loud. Almost.<br />Mikhail stopped pacing and gave Travis a glare. “Where is this place you wish me to go?”<br />Travis explained about the small group at Black Mesa. “Shade and Maddie are Matt’s parents. You met him on the train.” He waited for Mikhail to nod. “Trevor is also part of that group. For now while the General is there they are all acting like they don’t know each other.” He went on to tell him about everyone else. “Zoe and Becca used to be part of the group but the both died because of the bombing in Colorado Springs.” He shook his head. “That’s gonna hit Kristen hard.”<br />“Kristen?” Mikhail asked.<br />“Kristen.” Travis said softly. “You’re gonna absolutely adore Kristen.” He then explained about Kristen’s past.<br />Mikhail felt sick. He stood and began backing away. “No. I cannot go there.”<br />“Why?” Travis asked, surprise on his face.<br />“Because,…I…You know who I used to be employed by. No. I will go my own way.”<br />Travis smiled. “Mikhail, Kristen is going to love you. Let me tell you about Leon.”<br />Travis spent the next ten minutes telling how protective Kristen was of the man who had once been one of her abusers.<br />“You must be mistaken.” Mikhail was astounded.<br />“Nope. Kristen was like a rabid dog about Leon. She even threatened to leave the family if they didn’t take Leon in. The girl has a heart bigger than Russia. Trust me. She’s going to love you.”<br />Mikhail felt tears burning behind his eyes. The sincerity in Travis’ eyes convinced him. “Very well. I will go to Black Mesa. But first things first, we have to get out of Jerusalem alive.”<br />Travis nodded. “Any idea’s on how to do that?”<br />Mikhail nodded. “We have no choice but to die."<br /><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Conrad walked into the outer office and noticed the light in Frank’s office was on. Knowing that Frank had gone home over an hour ago he knew the General was still there. He started to walk over to his desk when he heard the General speaking.<br />“Yes sir. I’m positive. One of Frank’s own men has confirmed that Director Keller and several of his men are part of the Christian terrorist organization.”<br />Conrad froze.<br />“Yes sir. The man’s name is Sebastian Yates. He’s been spying since the rest of the crew was shipped to Babylon...”<br />Conrad backed out of the office and turned and ran for the door. He jumped in his car and drove toward the main gate. He rolled up to the gate and saw that Ray was manning the shack. “Ray!”<br />“Going home for the night?” Ray said as he walked over to Conrad’s car.<br />“Ray! We’re busted. Sebastian ratted us out!”<br />Ray stopped in his tracks. “No....Why? No. Are you sure?”<br />“Yes! We have to get out of here and warn the others!”<br />Ray reached into the guard shack and pressed the button to open the gate. “You go! There are a couple of guys still here working. I’ll warn them and we’ll take the tunnel out. You warn Frank! We‘ll meet you at the end of the tunnel in a couple of hours.”<br />Conrad started to argue but Ray cut him off. “Go! If we get caught we’re dead. We can’t waste any time. Go!”<br />Conrad nodded and gunned the engine. Arriving at Franks house he saw the lights were still on. He ran to the door and jabbed the doorbell repeatedly.<br />Tansy opened the door. “Conrad! What are you doing here?”<br />He stepped into the house. “Go and pack a bag for you and Frank. The General knows about us all being Christians.”<br />Tansy’s hand went to her throat. “Dear God, No!”<br />“Go pack Tansy. Make it quick. Is Frank in his office?” Conrad started across the room.<br />“No. He went back to the Center.” She looked as if she might faint. “The General called about five minutes ago and said there was an emergency.”<br />Conrad stopped and whirled around his eyes round in horror. He rushed to the phone and punched in Frank’s cell number. It went straight to voice mail.<br />Tansy stood with tears rolling down her face. “He left in such a hurry, it only takes a few minutes to get to the center.”<br />Conrad’s cell phone rang and he looked at the caller id. Seeing it was Sebastian’s number he shut the phone off.<br />He looked at Tansy. He didn’t know what to do. He knew what Frank would want him to do, but he wanted to get his friends to safety. “Go pack Tansy.”<br />Tansy nodded and rushed from the room. Conrad began dialing all his friends at the center. Most of the phones went directly to voice mail and he left the same message. “We’re busted. Meet at rendezvous point.”<br />He dialed Ray. “Hello?”<br />“Ray! Did you get to the guys in time?”<br />“Yeah. We’re in the tunnel now.”<br />“What about Frank and the other guys?”<br />Ray hesitated. “We saw two of the General’s men dragging Frank toward the main building. We saw a couple of the other guys driving in the gate. I tried to wave them off but they didn’t see me. They got caught.”<br />“How many of the guys are with you?” Conrad looked up to see Tansy rushing into the room with a bag.<br />Conrad dropped the phone as a loud explosion sounded in his ear.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br /></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-64782409033752749752011-01-06T17:00:00.000-08:002011-01-06T17:04:14.320-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody">The secretary buzzed in, "Jerome, you have a phone call from Boise City, Oklahoma".<br /><br />Jerome's eyebrows shot up. <span style="font-style: italic;">I just sent them the fax...what else do they need?</span> "Ok Melinda, I can take it in here".<br /><br />Pressing the button, Jerome spoke, "Hello there, who am I speaking to?"<br /><br />"This is the General from the facility down here. We have suspicions that one of the detainees here is a religious extremist".<br /><br />Jerome swallowed. "You don't say? Who is it?"<br /><br />"It's the guy you sent us the info on, that Russian hit man. He came in with another young man who had contraband materials. The funny thing is that those materials were written in Russian. Since Mekhdiev is Russian, that's why we suspect he's a traitor".<br /><br />"Do you suspect that the boy is as well?"<br /><br />"I can't be sure since he claims he just wanted something to read...but it's becoming more likely since, like I said, the materials were in Russian and the kid can't speak it. For now, I'm keeping him here indefinitely but I will need to do some more thinking on this".<br /><br />Jerome nodded, thanking the Lord that the General couldn't see the dismay on his face, "Ok, so what do you need me to do?"<br /><br />"I want you to inform the Great Potentate that we are planning on sending him to do what he does best...assassinate some people. Specifically, the two crazies at the Wailing Wall".<br /><br />Jerome sighed, "Do you think he will succeed? Everyone who has tried in any capacity has failed, and each failed attempt has angered the Potentate more and more. Are you positive that this guy is skilled enough?"<br /><br />"Positive. I mean he's a hit man for a living, and we've seen some of his...ahem...'work' in the past. I think he's our best bet for now".<br /><br />"Ok, then he needs to be transported here somehow. But first I will inform the Potentate of this and get back to you on his decision on whether or not he wants this to occur. He may ask to talk to you specifically".<br /><br />"I will await his call".<br /><br />Jerome hung up the phone and sank into his chair. <span style="font-style: italic;">Another believer is about to die doing the impossible.</span> He prayed that the Lord would intervene and not let this happen to a fellow brother in Christ, but Jerome also knew that the Lord's Will will be done, and made sure to tell Him that and constantly remind himself of it. "Thy Will be done..."</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Katy<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span>Mr. Argyros was looking thoughtfully at Jerome (who was suppressing the urge to squirm). "I have been frustrated by the lack of success of my previous assassins, but this man is a professional. Plus, I would not mind if he died since he is probably a traitor to me and the Global Family, as all christians are". He nearly spat out the word "christians".<br /><br />"So would you like me to inform the General of your approval?"<br /><br />Teodor nodded, "Just make sure there are no ties directly to me unless he succeeds, in which case <span style="font-style: italic;">I</span> would take the credit for the deaths of the two lunatics". His eyes darkened, "I do <span style="font-weight: bold;">not</span> want my people to see me as a constant failure in relation to this task of killing these men". Teodor looked at Jerome, as if expecting an encouraging reply.<br /><br />"They will never see you as a failure Mr. Potentate, for you give all of us hope during these difficult times," Jerome was literally forcing each word out of his mouth, as they tasted like poison. Thankfully Teodor didn't seem to notice any oddities in the way he spoke. In fact, he seemed cheered.<br /><br />"That is very true Jerome," Teodor walked over and clasped Jerome shoulder in a "friendly" way with a winning smile, "My people deserve a leader like me, and I am glad to have you with me to make sure they remember that". Jerome suppressed the urge to shake off Teodor's hand and replied, "Thank you Mr. Potentate".<br /><br />Teodor turned and waved a hand in dismissal; Jerome needed no other cues to hurry his way out of there. Once in his office, he closed the door and took a deep breath. "Lord, I hope You know what You're doing, because this makes no sense to me". He looked out the window behind his desk at the blue skies, drawing some strength from it's beauty.<br /><br />"But I trust You and will always love You".<br /><br />- Katy<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">Across town, Colonel Akeman leaned back in his black swivel chair and smiled gleefully. “It’s about time now,” he gloated to his aide. “Time to destroy those blubbering idiots at the wall and the rest of their kind forever.”<br /><br />Failing to notice his aide’s deep frown, the Colonel picked up a glass of water and drunk deeply. With a satisfied sigh, he rattled on. “Of course in the due process of time we will-“<br /><br />“Wha-“<br /><br />“-will in the due pro-cess of time,”each word was carefully emphasized. “take over the world.” He leaned forward an intent look on his face. “The – Potentate – will – be – victorious – over --- God.” He spat out the word. Silence hung in the air as the Colonel sat, hatred written plainly on his swarthy face. <br /><br />“What’s going to happen right now!?” the aide finally managed to blurt out. Colonel Akeman calmly pushed a button on his desk in answer. A minute later, heavy footsteps sounded in the corridor beyond the heavy steel door. The steel door swung open slowly on its hinges and a fully armed guard stepped into the room. <br /><br />He saluted crisply, “Fifteen minutes, Colonel!” <br /><br />“Sound the undercover signal for the men.” The guard stepped to the right over to the main control panel on the wall. It was filled with flashing lights, knobs, switches, and levers. He reached toward a red lever in the middle of the grid as if guided by practiced instinct. “Is the Potentate gifting one to those idiots on Ellis Island? Bout time they deserved a couple of good treatments to fresh bombs.” He rolled his eyes. <br /><br />“Humph.” Colonel Akeman gave a short evil laugh. “Say, Jim Maskovy, they didn’t treat their guests so fine did they?”<br /><br />Jim turned slowly to face his superior, his hand poised on the lever. “Of course not. Why should they,” he demanded. “After all we’re their enemies and who would even want to treat their enemies with some love and respect. Would you?” The Colonel ignored the pointed question flung at him, hesitated a moment, before carefully replying.<br /><br />“Well, we will make an example of all Christians and how we serve traitors to the peace of our world state.” Silence reigned for an instant before the Colonel became aware his orders had not been obeyed. “I believe, Lt. that I asked you to blow certain under-cover signal for the men.”<br /><br />“That’s right, I’m so sorry Colonel. It won’t happen again –“<br /><br />“Just do what you’re told.” snapped the Colonel. <br /><br />Jim turned back to the wall and flipped the lever hard to the left. Bomb raid alarms blared all over the building, their continuous squawky din mingled with loud shouts and running footsteps. Colonel Akeman, his aide, and Lt. Jim Maskovy sat behind in the undisturbed sanctum of the office, listening. Waiting. After a few minutes the hubbub in the halls died away.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- KBR<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Two weeks had passed since Dean had left Tom on his little ranch. Setting on a small hillside, Dean watched the small town and debated if he should go down and find some food. His last meal was two days ago, he caught some fish and came across a blackberry bush.<br />Most of the traffic and activity was centered on a building at the south end of town. A bar no doubt Dean thought. The sun had been down for about an hour and Dean could see light on at a Hardee restaurant. Three vehicles were in front, Dean figured they belonged to the workers so maybe he could talk one of them into giving him the left over food.<br />Slowly making his way down to the main road, Dean tried to stay as much as possible in the dark, he had found it was better if not seen then to explain his story. Getting to the side of the building Dean sat his pack down under a bush then waited for someone to exit the building. It had been close to 30 minutes and no one came out. Dean walked to the front and looked in the big windows but still saw no one.<br /> His inter-mind told him to get away from the area but his gut made a sound that could have woke the dead. Walking to the front door, Dean entered and went to the front counter.<br />“Hello” He said in a loud voice.<br />But no one answered. Waiting a minute more, Dean again yelled out this time louder but to no avail. His eyes caught sight of two burgers wrapped and setting under the heat lamp. Looking around, he figured he could grab the burgers and be gone before anyone noticed. Just as Dean was about to make his move, a car pulled up to the drive through window. Dean saw it was a older lady about in her 40’s or fifties. The lady tapped on the window but still no one inside made a sound.<br />Dean made eye contact with the lady and signaled he had on idea where anyone was. Again the feeling he better leave grow deeper and this time it over powered his hunger. Walking out, Dean wanted to wait for the car at the window to leave before he retrieved his pack. Standing in front, the car pulled up and rolled down her window.<br />“Where is everyone?” She asked<br />“No clue, I got her just before you did. I yelled but no one answered.”<br />“Well I guess it down to Tubby for dinner” the lady replied<br />“Is that the place down the street” Dean asked<br />“Yes, I don’t care to go in there alone, it is a bar but they have good food.”<br />Dean knew if it was a bar then men who acted out their stupidity hung out there.<br />“So no other place around to get food” Dean inquired<br />“Not around here, say tell you want. You join me for dinner, so I’m not alone with those boneheads men and I’ll pay for yours. That is of course you are not like them others.”<br /><br />“No I am far from them others” Dean thought for a minute, a good meal sounds good but if those guys and this woman are locals, they might not take to a stranger with her. Protecting their own kind of stuff. He thought back and remembered there were 4 trucks and two cars at the bar. He figured maybe ten at the most and maybe a quarter was women so it would be him up against 6 or 7 guys. The odds were not the best but he figured for a good meal he could chance it.<br />“OK Miss, but I draw the line with desert.”<br />“Get in” she said reaching over and unlocking the passenger side door.<br />“I need to grab my bag” Dean said quickly as he went to the bush, grabbed the strapped pack and tossed it into the back seat before getting in the front.<br />“Good evening, my name is Dean”<br />“Hello Dean, I am Polly”<br />Putting the car in gear, Polly pulled out onto the street and head south. Dean mind raced to gather as much information as he could about the dark town. He saw a few lights but mostly it was dead.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Alex<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span>“So you are not from around here, guess a lot of people are moving around trying to find their loved ones or trying to get some normal back into their lives” Polly stated<br /><br />“I guess, how about you, this home for you?” Dean asked<br /><br />“Yep, grew up here, got married had kids, husband left me, kids moved away. I’m a real native here”<br /><br />Dean could hear the pain in her voice, but knew he better not inquire, “So how many people disappeared from here? Dean asked as they pulled into the parking lot of Tubby’s.<br /><br />“Oh maybe a quarter, had everyone in a up roar, nobody knew what happen.”<br /><br />Dean knew this was his chance to see where Polly stood, “What about you? What do you think happened?”<br /><br />Polly looked out the window as they just sat there with the car shut off, “Oh I don’t know, at first I thought maybe big governments cover up and they took people, but why the children? Many say space creatures and some say it was God, just like the bible said. There are a lot of good people around here, people that had every right to go to Heaven. If God didn’t take them then maybe I don’t want to be in Heaven”<br /><br />Dean thought for a second, “I heard that being good was not the ticket needed to be punched but your faith in Jesus.”<br /><br />“My mother use to say that as did my aunts but they all died a few years before all this happened. I would hope they are up there. Well let’s get in there and eat, I am starving” Polly replied<br /><br />Tubby was a large metal framed building. The main door was set in the middle with two doors at each end. Once inside, the restaurant on the right was small where the bar and dance area took up 3/4 of the building.<br /><br />Dean quickly scanned the whole area, finding where the main group of men were, the restrooms and the exits. Most everyone was in the bar area which made Dean happy, only one couple sat at a table in the dinning area. Finding a table, Dean sat with his back to the wall and acted like he wanted it to play out, just get some food in me and be gone. He had been in these types of places before and a stranger is normally tested but usually the load mouth of the bar. His hope was to be gone before the beer medals made it on the chest of those drinking.<br /><br />“Hi Polly, have not seen you in here for a while.” The waitress announced as she came up. Dean smiled and took a menu then buried he head in it.<br /><br />“Hi Linda, well I’ve been busy around the house plus the heat has kept me in doors” Polly replied<br /><br />The waitress asked what they wanted to drink and was a little upset they didn’t order from the bar menu. Her eyes kept looking over at Dean trying to figure him out, was he Polly new lover or maybe just a one night stand, maybe if she played it cool, this stranger would stick around until she got off.<br /><br />“I think I’ll have a tuna melt with fries,” Polly stated<br /><br />Dean was starving but wanted to be out of there so he ordered a hamburger and chips.<br /><br />“Oh come on, a good looking man like yourself needs a steak with the works,” Linda said with a big smile.<br /><br />“No thank you, I happy with the hamburger” Dean replied handing the menu back.<br /><br />“OK most women like a man with a big appetite, don’t they Polly”<br /><br />“Some do, Linda but some like to nibble all day long as well”<br /><br />Linda smile got bigger, “Oh ya sister, you got a live one here”<br /><br />“He his just a friend Linda”<br /><br />“I bet he is… I bet he is. Well let me go get your drinks and place your order, you two look like you might be in a hurry” Linda turned a rushed off back to the kitchen.<br /><br />Polly turned to Dean, “You could have had the steak if you wanted it.”<br /><br />“I know and I could have had the pork chops too, but I wanted a burger” Dean replied scanning the room.<br /><br />“So who you running from?” Polly asked<br /><br />Dean almost choked on his water, “No one why do you ask?”<br /><br />“No reason, but I have never seen someone scan a room as much as you unless you are running from someone or looking for someone.”<br /><br />“Nether, just something I picked up in the military, guess I never grew out of it.”<br /><br />“You sure, I can get my food to go and leave you here with Lind or maybe one of them other girls”<br /><br />“Please, don’t and I’m telling you the truth, I’m not running or looking for anyone”<br /><br />“OK” Polly smiled<br /><br />- Alex<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br />Let's take a quick break from the action and a word from our sponsors:<br /><br />Are you saved? Do you have the Lord Jesus living inside of you?<br />Friend, these stories are about those who were left behind, they were not ready, they choose to not hear or act on these words I am about to share with you.<br /><br />Please don't wait, we don't know when the Lord will call us home. Your last breath could be tonight or tomorrow. Are you ready?<br /><br />Tell me you are a sinner and that God wouldn't want someone like you in Heaven. Friend I am a sinner, and I have un-proud sins under my belt that would curl your hair. But Jesus died, he went to the cross so our sins ALL of them could be washed away. Don't use that as a reason not to call on the Lord. Use that as the reason TO call on him.<br /><br />"I don't want to be known as a bible thumper, goodie too-shoe"<br />Friend, once we call out to our Lord, we don't know what tasks he has in store for us, but whatever it is he will equipent us with the best he has to offer. It is better to be called a goodie too-shoe and be in the arms of Jesus when you die then to be known as a worldly man or woman and suffer in hell with satan.<br /><br />Time draws near, this could be the last chance the Lord is calling out to you. Take it.<br /><br />- Alex<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Amarillo, Texas</span><br /><br />Mikhail settled back into his seat on the plane. He noticed the flight attendant was giving him a thorough once over. It was something he was used to as he had been told numerous times by women that he was a very handsome man. He turned his head to look out the window and hoped the woman took the hint.<br />Thankfully the attendant continued to help other passenger’s and Mikhail was free to think. He rubbed his finger over his bottom lip as he thought about his current assignment.<br />Two days ago he had been called into the General’s office and told he could earn his release and the gratitude of the Global Family by killing two men who spoke against the Pontentate in Jerusalem. He had merely raised an eyebrow and nodded his ascent.<br />Now he was on a plane heading to Jerusalem to kill two men he had never heard of. He looked at the young soldier sitting next to him and thought how easy it would be to kill him. He didn’t like that the General had “assigned” the young soldier to him to “assist” with the murders.<br />Mikhail knew the soldier was not an assistant. He had been sent specifically to ensure that he did not run, and returned to the center upon completion of his assignment. He was a bit disappointed that the soldier who had killed Ricardo had not been assigned to him. He would have relished the opportunity to kill him.<br />The soldier felt Mikhail’s gaze on him and glanced at him. Mikhail lazily looked over the man, concentrating his gaze on the man’s throat. With a smirk he saw the man swallow hard. He knew the General had to have told the soldier that he was a killer. A knife was his weapon of choice, but he was known to kill with his bare hands if need be.<br />With shaking hands the soldier reached into a briefcase. “Here’s a file on the two men.” He threw the file at Mikhail and quickly looked forward.<br />Mikhail caught the file and with a casual flick of his hand flipped it open. He saw the soldier flinch and smiled inwardly.<br />“May I get you gentlemen anything to drink?” Mikhail looked up to see the flight attendant looking at him greedily as she leaned forward.<br />“No.” Mikhail said giving the woman a glacial look. He then gave his attention back to the small file.<br />She blinked and slowly straightened. She gave a weak smile at the soldier sitting next to him. “Would you care for a drink?”<br />“Scotch neat.” The soldier said quickly.<br />With a nod the woman hurried away.<br />“Dude, she’s hot! Why’d you give her the killer glare?”<br />Mikhail’s eyes grew even colder as he shifted his gaze to the soldier.<br />“Uh, never mind.” He mumbled as the attendant returned with his drink. He took the drink and threw it back down his throat as he held up his finger indicating he wanted another.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Southeast Colorado</span><br /><br />Becca was starving. She had been eating chips, jellybeans and beef jerky for two days and she needed some real food. She sat quietly as she waited for the plump rabbit she had spotted to come up out of its hiding place. <br />She looked around to see if any other animals were running about in the early morning light but saw nothing. “Be patient, Becca.” She muttered to herself. She thought about her shot, knowing that she could only risk one. She was too close to the highway and couldn’t risk shooting more than once. More than one shot would give away her position and she was not going to be taken prisoner.<br />She heard a noise to her left and slowly turned her head. A zebra stood about fifty yards away. An actual zebra. She had heard that animal rights groups had released animals from zoos all over the country, but to see an actual zebra running free in southeast Colorado was a shock. “I wonder what other animals those people released.” Becca muttered as she scanned the area for more animals.<br />Movement from where the rabbit had holed up caught her eye and she turned her focus to her shot. Taking a breath she saw the rabbit cautiously poke it’s head out of the brush. Its nose twitched sniffing the air for a threat and after a few moments slowly hopped into the open. Becca released her breath as she squeezed the trigger.<br />The rabbit went down and Becca quickly dressed the rabbit while thanking the Lord for providing her with the fresh meat. Wrapping it in a spare shirt she stuffed it into her backpack and took off running. Now she just needed to find a safe place where she could build a fire and cook her meal.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br /><br />Ear sat staring at the computer monitor in horror. Via Argo’s Maps Live he watched as fields of rice burned in Vietnam. Switching screens he watched as fields of wheat burned in Russia. He looked over at his Supervisor. She sat calmly eating a sandwich as she smiled at whatever she looked at on her monitor.<br />Earl had been released from the hospital a week ago and been assigned to work in the Global Family Agricultural Sector. From there they tracked the world’s crops of corn, wheat, rice, and other crops that would keep the world fed. With the disappearances over two years ago the world’s food supplies had begun to run short, especially in North America where a good portion of the people who had disappeared were farmers.<br />The Global Family had been working to fill in the gaps, but they had discovered that farming was not as easy as they had thought. Now farmers could only plant so much due to the Global Family rationing seed. For every field that was planted, one failed. Between pests, flooding rains, hail, and drought the agriculture industry was in dire straits to keep the world fed.<br />“Where is that?” Lacy, his supervisor asked.<br />“Russia.” Earl said.<br />“Hmmm. How many acres is that?”<br />Earl turned to another computer and punched in the GPS coordinates. “It looks like that field is a little over 500 acres.”<br />Lacy nodded. “Well one good thing is going to come out of this war the religious fanatics started, “ She said as she pointed to bodies lying next to the field, “fewer mouths to feed. If as many people have been killed as has been projected, about a quarter of the world population has been eliminated. That means the loss of a few fields here and there won’t matter too much in the long run. Also with the Pontentates new planting and harvesting regulations we can be sure the only those loyal to the Global Family will get any grain. The less desirables will be starving and have no choice but to either surrender and swear allegiance to the Global Family or starve.”<br />“You mean to deliberately withhold food from those who are enemies of the Pontentate?” Earl asked.<br />“Yes.”<br />Earl smiled. “Brilliant.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />The big bay door closed and Kristen immediately turned to Mo with tear drenched eyes.<br />“We have to bust them out.”<br />Mo heaved a sigh. “You heard Conrad Kristen. Maddie and Shade are okay for now, and Matt and Trevor are alive as well. We just have to wait until the General moves on and they will come home.”<br />“But you heard him. He’s not sure how long the General is going to stay. Shade and Maddie aren’t allowed to talk to Matt and he’s a prisoner of the GF indefinitely. Trevor is stuck by himself because everyone is keeping it secret that he knows Shade and Maddie. Then there’s this Mekhdiev guy. Conrad said the guy was as cold as they come.” Kristen argued as Skunk pulled her along the tunnel back to the main living area.<br />“Conrad said this Mekhdiev guy had been escorted from the center. Whoever he is, he’s gone and not a threat to anyone in our family.”<br />“But where are Zoe and Becca? Conrad didn’t know. They should have been with Matt and Trevor.” Kristen asked her eyes filling with tears.<br />“You heard him say that none of Frank’s men have been able to give anyone any details about anything because the General’s men are everywhere.” Renee answered.<br />“I hate this. I want my family home.” Kristen half shouted as she threw herself on the couch.<br />“We all do. Hopefully the General and his men will move on soon and they can all come home.” Nathan said as he sat next to her. He wrapped his arms around the younger girl as she burst into tears.<br />“Frank took a big chance sending Conrad out here to let us know what’s going on.” Skunk said.<br />“Yeah and I’m grateful. Renee, do you think you can get that satellite phone Travis sent up and running?” Mo asked as he paced around the room.<br />“It should be easy enough.”<br />“Good. As soon as the General leaves, I’m sure Frank will call us to let us know everyone’s coming home. Conrad said they were starting to get information back on several of the detainees and are letting some of them go, so maybe everyone will be let go sooner than we anticipate.” Nathan said encouragingly to Kristen.<br />“I hope so, but Matt….they won’t let him go will they?”<br />“Not until the General is gone.” Mo said grimly.<br /><br />- Zagsaretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-5886040670297883932011-01-06T16:56:00.001-08:002011-01-06T17:00:04.968-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody">Which Path Lord... Cont.<br /><br />As Tom cleaned the rabbit, Dean felt guilty for being there; he didn’t want to take any food away from this man. Dean lowered his head and asked the Lord to give me a reason to leave before Tom ate.<br />“Son, look in that box there and grab a big handful of them potatoes, we are fixing to have us a feast.”<br />“Tom, you keep calling me son and I will return calling you Sir” Dean stated as he opened a wooden box.<br />“Hmm, agree Dean. I have a large pot out back I keep over the fire, lets dump the meat and Tatars in it then we can set and talk a spell.”<br />Dean noticed Tom had cut the rabbit up into small pieces and dropped them into the water. Both men grabbed a potato, pealed it, sliced it and continued until all were in the pot. Tom then walked around the yard grabbing wild onions and garlic from the ground and after pealing placed them in the black pot as well.<br />“OK the stew is brewing let’s grab a jug of water and set down.” Tom announced while wiping his hands.<br />Tom told about the night and days after the vanishing, Dean told of the battle of the south pole area and the flag and stance at the Statue of Liberty.<br />“Wow, I never figured the U.S of A. would have caved in like that, I guess going through the pain of my wife gone I closed the world out.”<br />“I think a lot of people did, plus the bible tells us that Satan is behind all this and he is the great deceiver. Anyone who was not taken to Heaven runs the chance of felling for his lies.” Dean said wanting to the subject back to Tom and finding the Lord.<br />“Baa, I can tell if a man is lying to me, I have read men’s faces for years, ol man devil comes around here and I’ll give him a blast from the past” Tom commented while tapping a metal box he was setting on.<br />“Tom, Satan is no man. The Lord Jesus is the only one who can control him”<br />“Control him… Hell son I don’t look to control him, I want to send his body packing back to where he came from” Again tapping on the box.<br />A half hour later, both men could smell the stew. Dean announced he had best be going but Tom was having no hear of that, Dean was going to eat before he left. After refusing a few times and making excuses, Dean gave in.<br />Dishing the stew up both men had a large bowl full and Tom had place some down for Timmy the dog.<br />Nothing was said and both men went back to the pot three times to get their fill. Finally after the buttons on their pants were stretched, they placed the bowls down.<br />“Man that was good” Dean announced<br />“Yes it was, the best I ever tasted” Tom replied leaning back. You might want to take a little nap before heading off, hate for you to waste good food.”<br />“Thank you, I just might do that” Tom smiled as he too leaned back and closed his eyes.<br />Timmy as well had a full gut and was to full to move when he thought he saw a shadow. The warm sun and light breeze sent all three into a deep, deep sleep.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Alex<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Mosul, Iraq<br /><br />Abdul walked into his tiny bedroom and knelt beside his cot. Carefully, he lifted a corner of his thin mattress off the hard floor and felt beneath it for his Aramaic Bible. It was a new day in a new month. The big city, Mosul, had only partly been repaired in some places from the hailstorm. However many places still lay in various states of disrepair. Abdul had not heard any reports on Aini’s condition, but he had been told by a neighbor that the tough street kid’s chest injuries were healing rapidly. <br /><br />He smiled as he thought of her courage in facing the pack of feral dogs and her plucky fight for life itself. “She’s brave and there’s no doubt about it.” Abdul mused. “First her mother died, then her sister disappeared, and now she, herself, gets injured.” He hugged his precious Bible a littler closer to his chest. “Soon, sigh she can come home – home?!” he started realizing there could be no permanent earthly home for Aini to go to. All he had to offer her was the garret in which he lived. But how long would it be before even that home was destroyed? Furthermore, Aini had no hope of an eternal home in Heaven. Abdul clutched the black bound book closer to his thumping heart. “Lord, he breathed “ I never told Aini about You. I’ve been too scared of what she’ll think….scared of what the police will do to me…” His thoughts trailed away and he opened the Bible on the floor before him and began to read.<br /><br />Jonah Chapter Two:<br />1Then Jonah prayed unto the LORD his God out of the fish's belly,<br /> 2And said, I cried by reason of mine affliction unto the LORD, and he heard me; out of the belly of hell cried I, and thou heardest my voice.<br /> 3For thou hadst cast me into the deep, in the midst of the seas; and the floods compassed me about: all thy billows and thy waves passed over me.<br />4Then I said, I am cast out of thy sight; yet I will look again toward thy holy temple.<br />5The waters compassed me about, even to the soul: the depth closed me round about, the weeds were wrapped about my head.<br /> 6I went down to the bottoms of the mountains; the earth with her bars was about me for ever: yet hast thou brought up my life from corruption, O LORD my God.<br />7When my soul fainted within me I remembered the LORD: and my prayer came in unto thee, into thine holy temple.<br />8They that observe lying vanities forsake their own mercy.<br />9But I will sacrifice unto thee with the voice of thanksgiving; I will pay that that I have vowed. Salvation is of the LORD.<br />10And the LORD spake unto the fish, and it vomited out Jonah upon the dry land</div> <span class="postbody"><br /><br />- KBR<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Which Path Lord. Cont....<br /><br />The sun was within 30 minutes from setting when the two men woke up, both feeling completely rested.<br />“Man I haven’t slept like that in years”, Dean stated with a yawn<br />“Been awhile for me as well” Tom add<br />Tom stood up, looked at the pot of stew and was amazed what he saw. “Man I thought I was scrapping the bottom a few hours ago on my last bowl. Did you add any more water after I fell asleep?”<br />“No not me” Dean replied looking at the pot.<br />The stew had cooled down but the amazing thing was the pot was full again. Tom took his ladle and stirred what he thought was just water but to both men amassment, big chunks of meat, potatoes and onions moved around.<br />“You are lying to me, you took off and killed another rabbit didn’t you?” Tom asked<br />“No sir, I was asleep before my head hit the pillow. It smells good, maybe a small bowl before I take off if you don’t mind”<br />“I’ll warm it up first and we… wait a minute… look here someone is playing a joke on us, or me.” Tom said raising his voice. “This isn’t rabbit, it’s quail! I count 5, 6 no 8 of them. Look son I appreciate the meat but don’t lie to me”<br />“Sir, if I caught 8 quail then I did it in my sleep, because I was asleep the whole time. Really!”<br />“Well whoever did this I thank them”<br />Dean closed his eyes, “Lord don’t know if you had a hand in this but I thank you for providing”<br />After another bowl of now quail stew and some more small talk, Dean was ready to leave. Tom invited him to stay the night but Dean said he liked walking at night; it gave him a closer feeling with the Lord. Both men shook hands and soon Dean was walking again down the path we allowed the Lord to choose for him.<br />After Dean had left, Tom tried to place the stew in a bowl for later but as he was about to pour, he missed his mark and the whole pot landed on the ground. Timmy let letting the spilled stew go to waste, took his fill before lying back down. The next morning while checking traps, Tom found each trap had a rabbit.</div> <span class="postbody"><br /></span>- Alex<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Shade didn’t look at Maddie as they were led to Frank’s office. Outwardly he appeared calm, but inside he felt dread. He gave Maddie’s hand a gentle squeeze to reassure her, but silently berated himself for putting her in this position.<br />Seeing the extra guards at the entrance Shade had thought about turning around and making a run for it, but Maddie had said that would only make them look guilty of something. So Shade had pulled up to the gate and asked if anyone knew what was happening.<br />Within moments he and Maddie were told to exit the car and upon seeing Shade several of the new guards dropped back a step. He had almost laughed aloud but had managed to keep silent.<br />It had taken ten minutes for Travis to find Frank and tell him that there were visitors at the gate. Thankfully none of the guards who knew who Shade and Maddie had acknowledged having ever met them before. Shade knew that Frank’s men were doing everything they could to keep both him and Maddie safe, and by acting as if they had never seen either of them, they were putting their own lives at risk.<br />Shade took a steadying breath as they entered Frank’s office. Immediately he saw the General sitting behind the desk, Frank standing to the side.<br />“Please have a seat.” The General indicated two chairs.<br />After settling Maddie in a chair, Shade took the other. “Thank you Sir. I appreciate you taking time to talk to us. My name is Stan Cooper and this is my wife Madeline.”<br />The General gave Shade a brief nod. “I understand you were asking some questions at the main gate. Perhaps I will be able to give you some answers.”<br />“We’d sure appreciate it.” Shade said nodding his head eagerly. “Our son left a few weeks ago to go up to Colorado Springs to see if he could be of help and we saw on the news that a bomb or something had hit the city. My wife and I are desperate to find out any news. With television and internet being down we were hoping we might get some information here.”<br />“Of help to whom?” The General asked shrewdly.<br />Maddie narrowed her eyes. “Why, the Global Family of course.” Maddie lied indignantly. “And now someone, probably those extremist groups we have been warned about, have gone off the deep end trying to kill innocent people like my son.” Maddie’s eyes filled with tears.<br />Shade reached over and caught her hand in his. “Please forgive my wife’s outburst, but we are desperate for news about our boy.” Shade quelled the urge to shout. “Please, do you have any information about what really happened in Colorado Springs? Do you know where was hit?”<br />“I’ve been unable to make contact with anyone who may have any information.” The General said. “But please feel free to make yourselves comfortable here and I will do everything in my considerable power to find out any information for you that I can.”<br />Shade stiffened imperceptibly. “How long could that take?”<br />“A few days, a week at most. In the mean time we have accommodations here that I’m sure you will find more than satisfactory.” He glanced at Maddie. “You see we have to be very careful now. You never know who the enemy is and who is a friend. I’m sure you understand.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Colorado Springs, Colorado</span><br /><br />Becca opened her eyes, full awareness upon her at waking. She had always been that way. As soon as she woke up she knew where she was, and was wide awake ready to face the day.<br />None of her siblings had been that way nor had her mother. She had never understood how a person could take ten minutes to an hour to “wake” up. <br />Becca sat up looking at her watch. “3:30am.” She muttered. She figured she had gotten around five hours of sleep. She was a bit surprised that she had managed to fall asleep so quickly, but she had.<br />She sat for a moment listening for sounds outside the truck. Cocking her head, she was surprised to hear silence. “Humph.” She grunted. She slowly made her way to the front of the cab and looked out the windows. She didn’t see anyone moving around and decided the initial rush of adrenaline everyone had experienced after the bombing had waned, hopefully leaving any would be attackers incapacitated with exhaustion.<br />Slipping back into the sleeper she turned on a small flashlight and began rummaging around for things she would need to get home. She found three bottles of water, two large cans of beef jerky, a bag of miniature candy bars, several small bags of potato chips and a jar of jellybeans. She searched around for something to put her newly found treasures in and found a backpack.<br />Quickly stuffing the food and water into the bag she grabbed a book of matches and a lighter. She rolled up the comforter, using two bungee cords she had found to keep it rolled and secured to the backpack. Crawling to the front of the truck she began looking for a map. She knew where she was going, but had decided to go on foot. She wanted to steer clear of roads to avoid detection. She planned to go cross country thinking she could be back in Black Mesa within a week or two at most.<br />Not finding a map in the sun visor she reached past the body of the driver and opened the glove box. She barely contained her excitement at seeing the two hand guns. She pulled them both out and quickly checked to see if they were loaded. Both guns had full magazines. “Thank You Lord.” She said aloud.<br />Eager to get moving before everyone began to wake she reached back into the glove box and pulled out two extra magazines. Smiling at her good fortune she also found a small pair of binoculars and a map of Colorado. She saw as she turned to place the extra magazines of ammunition in the backpack that the driver had a knife secured to his belt. She quickly and without thinking about it too hard removed the drivers belt and secured it around her waist. She tucked one of the guns into the belt and put the other in the pack.<br />“What else could I use?” She sat thinking for a moment. “I have some water, food, a blanket, knife, two guns with extra ammo. A lighter for a fire, a flashlight and a compass…What else do I need?”<br />She rummaged around and found a sweatshirt and a light jacket and stuffed them in the pack. Lifting it she gave a small nod. “Not too heavy, but after a few hours it could get to be a bit much.” She chewed her lip wondering if she should leave anything behind. Shaking her head deciding she needed everything she had packed, she slowly made her way to the front of the truck and crawled out.<br />Dropping to the ground she slipped on the backpack and grabbed the gun out of the belt. Checking her watch she saw it was a few minutes after 4:00am. She carefully looked around to see if anyone was moving around. Not seeing or hearing any movement she took off, her eyes watching for any sign of someone out and about.<br />Her days of cross country track were going to come in handy she thought to herself. She hadn’t run for a couple of years, not since graduating from high school, so she planned to run for an hour and then walk for half an hour once she got out of the city.<br />Two hours later she was on the outskirts of the city. She sat down to eat a piece of beef jerky and a candy bar. After taking a few drinks of water she stood up and began to run praying the Lord would guide her home and keep her from harm.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />__________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Kristen paced around the great room of the cave. “What time is it?” She asked.<br />Renee let out a yawn and looked at her watch. “5:30am” She reached for the coffee pot.<br />Nathan sat at the table his eyes following Kristen’s pacing. “They’ll be back in a few hours. Would you please stop pacing around? You’re making me dizzy.”<br />Kristen walked over to the table and dropped into a chair.<br />Renee set a cup of coffee in front of Nathan and sat down next to him. “I’m sure as soon as they talk to Frank they’ll head back.” She reassured the younger girl.<br />Kristen began tapping her fingers on the table. “I don’t know.” She mused aloud. “I just have a bad feeling. Maybe it’s just nerves.”<br />“Of course you’re nervous.” Renee said reaching out and covering Kristen’s hand with hers. “Since Shade found you, neither one of them have been out of reach before. Even when you went on the road to tell your testimony they were just a phone call away.”<br />Nathan nodded as he took a sip of coffee. “We’ve all become pretty dependant on both Shade and Maddie. Since the rapture, they have always been here, always accessible. It feels weird knowing we can’t get hold of them.”<br />Kristen nodded. “I want them here where I know they’re safe.”<br />“Now we know how they feel when we go out on the road.” Renee said softly. “It’s a wonder Maddie doesn't tie us up and refuse to let us go.”<br />Nathan couldn’t help grinning. He looked at Kristen and saw her fighting a smile. “Or duct tape us to the furniture” He laughed.<br />Kristen burst out laughing. “Maddie’s more the super glue type.”<br />“We’d better hide all the rope, duct tape and super glue so she doesn’t use it.” Renee said between giggles.<br />After a few minutes everyone sobered, and Kristen resumed tapping her fingers on the tabletop.<br />“Don’t drive yourself crazy worrying.” Nathan told Kristen. “They’ll be back later today, tomorrow night at the latest.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Matt tried to stretch his legs out and bumped the seat in front of him, again. Again the woman sitting in front of him turned around and glared at him.<br />“Sorry.”<br />“Humph.” The woman grunted at him.<br />“Be still!” Trevor hissed.<br />The van slowed as it entered town and Matt glanced at Trevor. “Do you think they'll take us to Franks?” He whispered as quietly as he could.<br />“I hope so.” Trevor whispered back.<br />After a few minutes the van made a turn. Matt tried to quell his excitement and he glanced at Trevor. He could see Trevor staring straight ahead, no expression on his face. Matt glanced next to him to see Mikhail sitting staring forward his eyes as cold as ever.<br />“Should we tell Mikhail?” Matt whispered.<br />Before Trevor could answer the van stopped at the gate and after a few minutes was allowed through.<br />The GF officer driving got out of the van and spent a few minutes talking to some of Frank’s men as well as some men Matt didn’t recognize.<br />“Look. Those are new guards.”<br />Trevor nodded imperceptibly.<br />One of the guards opened the side door to the van and Matt recognized Travis. Travis’ eyes roamed over the prisoners and kidded to a halt when he spotted Matt and Trevor. He quickly looked away and turned to another guard.<br />“Let’s get them off the van and categorized.” Travis said.<br />“Okay! Everyone out of the van! Now! Move it!” The guard lifted his rifle in his arms and half pointed at them. “Move it!!”<br />Matt scooted over and stepped out of the van. He felt Trevor bump into him from behind and stepped to the side. As Mikhail stepped out he simply stood there his eyes cold as he stared at the guard with the rifle.<br />“You got a problem?” The guard sneered lifting his rifle.<br />Mikhail just continued to stare his eyes frozen.<br />Matt saw the guard tremble. Travis stepped forward. “If you could step to the side please?”<br />Mikhail looked at Travis for a long moment and then stepped next to Trevor.<br />“Dude has eyes like a shark.” The other guard muttered.<br />“Yeah. Cold. Lifeless.” Another guard piped up. “Predators eyes.” He gave an involuntary shiver.<br />“Gentlemen, Ladies. Welcome to Boise City, Oklahoma.” Travis said his eyes going back to Matt. “If you could give us some information about yourselves we’ll get you settled in your bunks as quickly as possible.” He nodded to one of the other guards.<br />The guard reached Mikhail. “Name?”<br />Mikhail stood silently.<br />“Name!?” The guard asked impatiently.<br />Matt and Trevor both looked at Mikhail, silently imploring him to cooperate.<br />Sensing Matt and Trevor’s anxiety, Mikhail relented. “Mikhail Mekhdiev.”<br />“Nationality?”<br />“Russian.”<br />“How did you come to be in the North American Union?”<br />“Business.”<br />“What kind of business?”<br />Mikhail gave a cold smile. “Security.”<br />“Security for what company?”<br />Mikhail gave a soft humorless laugh. “No company.”<br />The guard frowned. “No company? What does that mean?”<br />Mikhail’s eyes went even colder.<br />Travis stepped forward. “Let it go. You have all the information required. You don’t need the man’s life story.”<br />The guard glared at Mikhail for a moment and what he saw in Mikhail’s eyes made dread curl in his stomach. Quickly he turned to Trevor.<br />“Name?”<br />“Trevor MacLeod”<br />“Nationality?”<br />“American.”<br />With a grunt the guard moved to Matt.<br />“Name.”<br />“Matt Cooper.”<br />The guard was writing his name down when he paused. He turned to Travis. “Hey, isn’t that couple that’s being detained named Cooper?”<br />Matt stiffened his eyes going to Travis.<br />“Yes. Stan and Madeline Cooper.” Travis said trying not to look at Matt.<br />Matt felt as if he had been punched in the gut. What were his parents doing here, and why were they being detained?</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span>Julie could feel herself being lifted up in some very strong arms. She opened her eyes as He smiled down on her. The happiness that envelped her seemed to wipe all memories of how she got here. He kissed her softly on her head as she felt His love penetrate her.<br />He sat her gently on her feet and took her hand in His. The love she felt was beyond anything she could remember even though she knew she had loved someone or something. It was there, just on the edge of a memory. But she felt no sadness. Only the power of His love as they walked.<br /><br />The Rabbi was almost at the entrance to the wall. He could hear Joys screams as she cried hysterically. He had awoke a few minutes after Julie had slipped out and had felt that something was not right. He had sensed for the last few days that Emily was getting restless and he knew where she would go and so he had slipped out not waking anyone as he left. <br /><br />- Renee<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Frank watched the General as he sat behind the desk. He looked over at Matt as he sat in the chair and noticed that he looked bored. He almost smiled, but the feeling of dread was overwhelming.<br />The General thumbed through the tract. He then looked at Matt. “You realize that this is contraband?”<br />Matt gave a shrug. “I found it next to the tracks in La Junta. I didn’t know what it was, just thought I’d have something to read on the train.”<br />The General smirked. “Interesting. You find contraband material, in Russian, and one of your car mates is Russian.”<br />Matt gave another unconcerned shrug. “What are the odds?”<br />“You say this Mekdiev was on the train when you got on in La Junta?”<br />“Yep. He helped me when I almost missed jumping on.”<br />“Why were you jumping on the train again?” The General sat back his hands clasped together, his fingers tapping his chin.<br />“Because me and my friends were just outside of Colorado Springs when the bomb hit.” Matt left out the part about the wreck and stealing a car. “Our car died outside La Junta and we decided to jump the train. We just wanted to get home.”<br />“Who are your friends again?”<br />“Trevor and Zoe.”<br />“Zoe?”<br />“Zoe Collins. “<br />“Ahh yes, the dead girl on the train.”<br />“Yes.” Matt looked down at his hands.<br />The General looked at Frank and gave him a smile. He then turned back to Matt. “You spin quite a tail young man. And this Mekdiev must be a good friend for you to take responsibility for what is obviously his contraband material. Are you sure you want to take responsibility?”<br />“I said it was mine.” Matt looked the General in the eye.<br />“Very well. You will remain here, in this facility indefinitely as an enemy of the Global Family.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Frank handed the General fax that Jerome had sent on Mikhail Mekhdiev. <br />After several minutes the General grunted and set the file to the side. Picking up the satellite phone he began dialing. “Excuse me Frank.” the General said as he indicated that Frank should leave.<br />Frank stepped out of the office closing the door behind him. Seeing none of the General’s men in the outer office he walked over to Travis.<br />“We need to find a way let the kids know what’s happening.” He whispered.<br />“The Internet and cell towers are still down.” Travis whispered back. “There is a landline now, but no landline out at the cave.”<br />“The satellite phones are working but the kids don’t have one.” Frank said under his breath.<br />“That’s on my list of things to get out there. I think I could get a couple of our guys...” Travis stopped and pointed towards his computer screen. One of the General’s men was walking into the office and Travis began to babble about the inventory. “We could stand to get some more meat in the freezer. With the General and his men to feed, plus the detainees we could run short very soon. Maybe a couple of the boys should go out hunting.”<br />“I’ll run it past the General.” Frank said. Looking up he saw that the General’s man continued to stand there watching<br />“Can I help you?” Travis asked looking at the man.<br />“I need to speak to the General.”<br />“He’s on a phone call. I don’t know how long he’ll be. You’re welcome to have a seat and wait.” Frank said.<br />“Who’s he on the phone with?” The man asked.<br />Frank stood to his full height and frowned. “I didn’t take the liberty of asking and neither should you. You answer to the General, not the other way around.”<br />“Oh, of course... I mean...um... I didn’t mean... Sorry Sir.” the man stammered. “Um, I’ll just check back later..” He almost ran from the room.<br />“Punk kid.” Frank said loud enough that the man heard him as he made his hasty exit. “What else are we short on?” Frank picked up the conversation. He knew Travis was racking his brain trying to think of a way to get a few of the men out of the compound for long enough to get a message to the kids at Black Mesa.<br />“Let me go over the rest of the inventory and I’ll get back to you this afternoon.”<br />Frank nodded as his office door opened. “Frank.” the General waved him back into the office.<br />Frank followed him into the office. “Close the door.” The General said.<br />Closing the door Frank took a seat across the desk.<br />“I spoke with Babylon about one of our detainees.” He picked up Mekhdiev’s paperwork. “Looks like we have a bona fide hit man in our midst.” He handed the papers to Frank.<br />Frank quickly scanned the paperwork. Letting out a whistle Frank looked up at the General.<br />“I honestly don’t know what to say.” Frank shook his head. “I’d rather not have a man who kills people so easily here. What if he tries to escape? Who knows how many people he’d kill before we could take him down.”<br />Ignoring Franks concerns the General said, “Looks like maybe that kid may have been telling the truth about that contraband.”<br />“It seems suspicious that it was in Russian, and Mekhdiev is Russian.” Frank said doubtfully. Frank began to wonder if he was being tested.<br />The General waved his hand. “I know. But this Mekhdiev is a straight up killer. I’m not saying he’s in the clear of being one of those religious extremists, but it will be easy enough to test him.”<br />“How?”<br />“Give him an assignment for the global family.” The General smiled. “One that’s right up his alley. You’ve heard about those two preachers in Jerusalem?”<br />Frank nodded.<br />“Mekhdiev is supposed to be one of the best at what he does. Babylon wants us to send him to kill those two preachers.”<br />Frank frowned. “But everyone who tries to end up dead.”<br />“Maybe we just haven’t sent the right man. We need to know where the man’s loyalties lie and this is the perfect way to find out. If he kills them than we know he’s part of the global family. If he doesn’t, we know he’s one of them.” the General explained.<br />“And if he dies trying to kill the preachers?”<br />“Then he dies.”<br /><br />- Zagsaretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-79391201971989778092011-01-06T16:52:00.000-08:002011-01-06T16:56:15.088-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody">Jerome was attempting to keep his face from showing any sort of shock or horror. He was watching some of the tv footage of the ongoing war...with the Potentate. He forced a small grin on his face when Teodor looked over at him with a look of mad glee. Jerome knew this was exactly what Teodor wanted to happen, despite his rhetoric of peace and safety that the world thirsted for.<br /><br />"Isn't this wondrous Jerome?" Teodor voiced, sick joy evident.<br /><br />Again the forced smile "Oh, oh yes Mr. Potentate. It's exactly what you hoped for".<br /><br />Teodor came over and thumped Jerome on the back, "Now I will swoop in and calm the public, let them believe I have everything under control and tell them not to worry because the government will protect them. And they will buy it! Isn't this just hilarious?!"<br /><br />"Yes Mr. Potentate, hilarious," Jerome fought to keep the sarcasm out of his voice. It was difficult when all Jerome wanted to do was start screaming.<br /><br />---Breaking News---GFNN------<br />Carol Barker reporting for GFNN. It appears that the two admittedly radical men at the Wailing Wall have killed an innocent man. The man was sitting, perched in a tree, enjoying the sunrise when the two men are believed to have pulled out hidden flamethrowers and burned the man to death. Angry mobs larger than usual have formed around the men, screaming insults and grieving the loss of another man at the hands of these lunatics. More coverage of the story can be found on our website. Carol Barker, signing out.<br /><br />-----------------------------------<br />Teodor's face blanched. The vein on his neck started to pulse, and Jerome, knowing it was a bad sign, started to slowy back away, fearing for his safety. Teodor didn't seem to notice Jerome moving, caught up in his own world, so Jerome made his way to the very edge of the room, next to the door, ready to run should something terrible occur. <span style="font-style: italic;">He <span style="font-weight: bold;">is</span> demonic, and I've seen him do supernaturally horrible things...I bette be careful.</span><br /><br />Teodor's face became redder and redder, and he picked up the nearest chair and threw it across the room, screaming in anger. Jerome flinched as the coffee table was also thrown. Teodor fell onto his knees, "Master, how could this happen?! You said I could find a way to destroy these two men, but so far every attempt has failed! Why?!! I cannot let them spew such horrible words about you! I MUST DESTROY THEM!"<br /><br />Jerome then heard another voice, more terrible than Teodor's, begin to boom at Teodor, "How DARE you question me?" Teodor flinched in pain from the words. "Do you not TRUST me? They WILL be destroyed!" Teodor writhed as a wave of pain struck him. "Do not question me again".<br /><br />Teodor muttered "Yes my lord" over and over again, completely prostrate on the ground. Jerome, unable to stand feeling the horrific evil that was present in the room, left quickly, not stopping until he reached his room and locked the door. He panted as he leaned over his desk, scarred by what he had seen.<br /><br />"Lord, I know You want me here, but I'm not sure how much longer I can take it".</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Katy<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">Colorado Springs, Colorado</span><br /><br />Becca cast a furtive glance around. In the hours since the missile had hit the whole city had gone crazy. She still didn’t understand how she had survived. She had been standing in front of the stove talking to Dr. Rourke and then the world had exploded.<br />When she had come to she had been buried under rubble and had managed to claw her way out. She had spent over an hour frantically looking for Dr. Rourke and after digging where she thought the kitchen island had been she had been elated to move a large piece of drywall to see a hand. She had continued to dig and discovered that Dr. Rourke had been crushed under debris.<br />Becca shook her head slightly to try and erase the horrid memory and looked toward the car. She sent up a silent prayer that this one was in working order and darted toward it. Halfway to her goal she heard a shout. Putting on a burst of speed she made it to the car, her only thought of getting home to her family.<br />Just as she reached for the door an arm wrapped around her midsection.<br />“Where you going in such a rush sweetheart?”<br />Becca bit her lip to hold back the scream building in her throat.<br />She threw her head back and heard a satisfying crunch of a nose breaking under the force. The arm holding her loosened and she jerked her way free and began to run as fast as she could.<br />After several blocks she realized that she was not being pursued and slowed to a stop. Ducking behind a wall of a fallen building she stopped to catch her breath.<br />Looking around Becca saw that she was alone and slowly sat down. She felt tears welling and grit her teeth and gave a silent snarl at herself. She would not cry. She needed to find a way to get back to the safety of the cave in Black Mesa and she didn’t have time to indulge in such weakness.<br />She should have left with Trevor, Zoe and Matt, but she hadn’t wanted to face the memories of Ryan that waited for her at home. So she had elected to stay in Colorado Springs until she could deal with them.<br />Realizing where her thoughts were leading Becca shook off her thoughts and looked around. All around her were smashed up cars, buildings and the bodies of the deceased. She could hear sporadic gunfire and shouts as people went insane in the aftermath of the bombing.<br />She looked up at the sun and tried to guess how much daylight was left but the haze over the city from the fallout of the bomb obliterated most of the suns rays.<br />She looked at the compass she had stolen of the dash of a car and saw that in her escape from the unknown assailant she had run in the complete opposite direction she needed to be going.<br />She got up and after a quick glance around took off running southeast. Every time she heard shouting or gunfire she dove behind any object that would offer cover. Hours later she was taking another break and noticed that it seemed to be getting darker. She needed to find a safe place to stay the night and her time was running out.<br />She looked around and saw a semi truck lying on it’s side. She made her way over to it and looked inside. The body of the driver was lying against the passenger door and Becca grimaced. Looking up at the sky gauging the darkness, she decided she had no choice. She climbed down into the cab and crawled back into the sleeper moving the matress around she got herself settled.<br />She hoped anyone that happened by would see the body inside and move on. She sent up a prayer that the Lord would protect her through the night and closed her eyes. Exhasted she was asleep in minutes.<br /><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">North of Las Animas, Colorado</span><br /><br />Trevor jerked awake. He jumped to his feet quickly as Matt stumbled back into the wall of the train car.<br />He began to reach for the demented man who was lunging sightlessly with a knife in his hand.<br />“Do not.” Mikhail said quietly.<br />Trevor froze at the deadly tone.<br />“No!” The other man slashed the knife through the air. “No!”<br />“Ricardo. All is well. We are safe. I’ll not let anyone hurt you.” Mikhail said softly.<br />Matt started to move away from the wall.<br />“Do not move.” Mikhail said. His tone remained even and his eyes never left Morrata but Matt knew Mikhail spoke to him.<br />Mikhail continued to speak to Morrata for several minutes and finally coerced the man into giving him the knife. After assisting him back to his makeshift bed on the floor Ricardo was asleep shortly.<br />Mikhail put the knife away and turned to Matt. “My apologies. I should not have left the knife out. He meant you no harm.”<br />“Of course he didn’t.” Trevor snapped sarcastically.<br />Mikhail didn’t respond as he tucked a blanket more securely around his former boss.<br />Trevor started to step forward, and Matt caught him by the arm. Trevor whipped his head around to glare at Matt.<br />“Stop it.” Matt mouthed.<br />Trevor looked at Matt for a moment and then shrugged his hand off. “What happened?”<br />Matt shook his head. “I don’t know. We were talking and then Morrata went off.”<br />“Morrata?”<br />Matt pointed toward the now sleeping man.<br />“Please do not call him Morrata. He has many enemies who would see him dead if they had the opportunity.” Mikhail said.<br />“Enemies?”<br />“I’ll explain later.” Matt said catching Trevor’s eye.<br />Trevor shrugged and walked to the door of the train car peeking out. “Any idea where we are?”<br />“We’re probably coming up in Las Animas soon. You were asleep for about twenty minutes.” Matt said as he sat back down.<br />“So..” Matt said. “You never had a chance to answer my question.”<br />Trevor turned to see Matt was looking at Mikhail intently. He stepped toward Matt and then turned to lean his shoulder against the wall. “What question?”<br />Matt looked up at Trevor. “I asked if he was a brother...”<br />“Do not say that name.” Mikhail said quickly. “It upsets him.” He swept his hand toward Ricardo.<br />“It does?” Matt looked confused.<br />“Yes.”<br />Matt waited a beat and then asked again. “So are you?”<br />Silence was his answer.<br />“Look. I know your leery of answering, but we’re not to the point where Argryos is gonna start lopping off heads if you are.” Matt hesitated. “Yet. Besides the odds of you surviving the Great Tribulation are pretty slim anyway. It would be easier for you if you had some support from fellow believers.” he said quickly.<br />Trevor’s eyes jumped to Mikhail. Could the man be a Christian?<br />“What do you mean Argryos will ‘lop’ off heads? What is the Great Tribulation? What do you mean about the odds of surviving?” Mikhail leaned forward eagerly. “You know what is happening?”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />“Mo you’re in charge while we’re gone.” Shade instructed. “Everybody stay inside and keep safe.”<br />“Ok.” Mo said.<br />“Be careful.” Renee said as she gave Maddie a hug. “I’ll keep trying to get the internet back.”<br />Kristen squeezed Shade hard. “Are you sure Frank will even be able to find out what’s happened?” She asked as she finally let go.<br />“I don’t know Kristen, but it’s worth a shot to try and see. He has access to information because he works for the GF.”<br />“I wish you would wait until morning to go.” Kristen said quietly as she hugged Maddie.<br />“I can’t.” Maddie said. “Matt, Trevor, Zoe and Becca were in Colorado Springs. Frank will be able to find out....” Her eyes filled with tears.<br />Mo pressed the button to open the big bay door. “You take care of them.” He said looking at Skunk.<br />Skunk patted his 9mm. “Ain’t nobody getting to them. They’ll have to get through me first.”<br />Leon shook Shade’s hand. “May the Lord go with you. May His hand of protection cover you, and may His mercy be upon you.”<br />“Thanks Leon.” Shade said quietly giving Leon’s hand a brief squeeze. “Hopefully we’ll be back tomorrow afternoon or evening.”<br />“We’ll be praying.” Kristen said. She dropped her hand to Grumpy’s head. “You keep an eye out boy. Let them know if there’s danger.”<br />Grumpy let out a short bark. Kristen opened the door of the car and Grumpy jumped in.<br />Shade got in the drivers seat as Skunk helped Maddie into the passenger seat. Making sure she was settled Skunk slammed the door and got into the back.<br />Mo waited until the car had disappeared from sight and then pushed the button to close the bay door.<br />“Lord please keep them safe.” He whispered.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Andrew looked back seeing the GF officer approach the old doctor and knew it would not have a good ending. He turned to Sam and asked him to speed up that trouble would soon be heading their way. Mark felt for his gun and looked squarely at Andrew, “The doctor doesn’t have the resources that we have so just let that officer approach me.”<br />“Mark, we cannot bring any attention to ourselves. We just need to get out of here unscathed,” Andrew remarked.<br />The sky looked ominous and they needed to be in the air as quickly as possible. Sam turned down the dirt road leading to the airstrip. The van came to a stop and everyone jumped out grabbing their bags and running to the plane.<br />Mark and Sam sat in the cockpit preparing for take off when they noticed a black van approaching, “Do we take off or fight this out?” Mark asked.<br />“Get us out of here…..NOW!”<br />Mark fired the engines and started taxing when the van sped up trying to get them to stop. The plane seemed to speed up and before anyone was aware of the change the plane was in the air. Mark engaged the stealth apparatus and the plane suddenly became invisible to anyone trying to find it.<br />Sam looked down as the earth began to shake then a crack in the earth suddenly appeared. The van disappeared into the crack along with Sam’s plane and all that was around it. All evidence they were ever in that area had disappeared. Sam whispered, “Thank You. Just as You promised, You are with us always, even to end.”<br />Everyone was quiet as they watched the crack in the earth become wider and spread all the way to the outskirts of Memphis. Mark turned the plane to get a better view of the dividing of the land. It was following the great Mississippi River and showed no signs of stopping. Now the United States of America was clearly divided and the gap was growing wider.<br />Coordinates now set, the plane made a wide sweep and headed toward Jerusalem and their new home.<br />Andrew had been on his laptop since the plane leveled off and was busy monitoring any mention of the incident in Missouri that would alert the authorities there was rogue plane in the air, but no alert was sent out. God had protected them once again. They would have to make two stops for fuel, but Andrew had made all the arrangements with a former officer that had been his best friend throughout his military career. The Rabbi would be waiting for them at the airport as Andrew had been in constant contact with him for the last two weeks making all the arrangements. <br />Christina moved from her window seat to sit beside Alexis, “How our group has dwindled to just a few. I remember when we first formed our little family……so much has happened.” Tears formed in her eyes, “I wonder what’s happening with Mom and Bud. He was so sick and with no medicine I’m sure his condition has worsened. I only wish we could have brought them with us.”<br />Alexis patted her hand, “None of us are long for this world so they will just be going home a little quicker. They will be spared all the horrors that are to come. I would rather go in an earthquake than fall into the hands of the enemy. Jesus is waiting for us so it doesn’t matter when we are taken home. He must have more for us to do or we wouldn’t have been spared.”<br />The two women hugged each other then Alexis noticed Lt. Henson had a look of fear on his face so she rose from her seat and joined him. “You look a little distraught, Jonathan. Are you okay?”<br />He looked at her and shrugged his shoulders, “Some of this I understand, but I haven’t studied the Bible like all of you and there’s a lot I don’t understand. Why would God allow His children to suffer like this?”<br />She smiled at him and replied, “God loves us, but He also expects us to obey and when we don’t and turn away from Him and His son, Jesus, we have to answer for those choices. It is like a parent that asked something of his child and that child refuses to listen, the parent has to discipline that child so they will learn and know the way they should go in life. God is a jealous God and we are not to put other gods before him and by saying gods that could mean money, selfish desires, and anything that is worldly. Those that have rejected Jesus will face God’s wrath. We were all given a choice to choose between living a Godly life or following the desires of the world meaning Satan. We are to be in the world not of the world. Does that help explain anything?”<br />“Yes, but when we follow Jesus it isn’t an easy road.”<br />Alexis gave him a hug, “Yes, it isn’t an easy road, but it’s just that much sweeter when we finally meet Jesus in our heavenly home. It is worth everything to be in God’s good graces…….so to speak. Jonathan, do you think Jesus had it easy while He was on this earth? He gave His life for us. The least we can do is to give our lives for Him.”<br />“Thanks, Alexis.”<br />The sky became dark and the passengers settled in trying to catch a little sleep before they landed in Jerusalem.<br />Andrews screen lit up…..Andrew, danger a head. Bombs set to go off all across the world.</div> <br />- P4H<br />__________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">From the story line - Israel statement:<br />“Dean what are your plans after here?” Todd asked<br />Dean had been in the Navy and with the Seal Unit for eight years; his home back in Nevada was a joke so Dean never thought about life after the Navy. “No idea really, I don’t have a home or family to go home to so I guess I’ll just travel around seeing what kind of trouble I can stay out of. And you are you heading somewhere special?”<br />“I thought I’d head up North Dakota and see my grandpa farm. I was scheduled to go up there back last November until all this happened. I wonder if he is still there or if he disappeared, he and my Grandma were pretty faithful to God.”<br />“Well if they were then by what everyone is saying I doubt he is still around. Sorry” Dean replied<br />“Don’t be sorry, the way I figure all those who disappeared are the lucky ones. If what they say is true we are in for a real rude time in our lives. If it gets that bad, I hope it ends quickly”<br />“Ya me too, our country now belongs to the UN or GF punks and we are the last four American fighters. Hmm kind of ironic, here are the last of the American Fighters and we are about to just walk away.”<br />“I know I do not like it either. Where are all the fireworks and the John Wayne telling his men to move out? No more Damn the torpedoes and full speed ahead.”<br />“Guess we leave that up to the Wales and her crew; do hope they make it back home”<br />“Oh I am sure they will get home the question is which home are they looking for?”<br /><br />Dean wiped the sweat from his forehead as he watched the traffic below. It had been close to six months since he and the unit said their goodbyes under the Statue of Liberty. Setting under a hickory tree in Illinois, Dean smiled as the pain in his ribs was slowly going away.<br />Two day ago, while passing through what once was Springfield, Illinois, a group of men attacked him calling him a killer and traitor. Minutes before the local law enforcement got there, 3 men laid died and the other two had broken leg or ribs. One of them got lucky with a baseball bat and caught Dean in the side. When he saw the red and blue lights flashing, he was going to stick around and tell his story but a small voice told him to leave the area. Dean moved away and hide in the dark, he was amassed at what he heard the law enforcement officers saying. Calling this other Christian killing and how all the Christians needed to be rounded up, beat and then shot.<br />So indeed what the crew on the HMS Wales had said was coming true. The day that Christians were being rounded up was coming on fast.<br />Dean made sure no traffic was coming when he stood up, crossed the road and started his journey again. Were to? He asked himself, “Dean oh boy, let the Lord lead you”</div> <span class="postbody"><br /></span>- Alex<br />___________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">Which Path Lord cont.....<br /><br />Trying to stay off the main roads, Dean found it more favorable to cross through the woods and valleys of once was rural America. Having been a Naval Seal for ten years, Dean left little tracks and could see and hear things before most people; this is how while walking under the canopy of the oaks and hickories be heard the scream of a rabbit.<br />“Hmm sounds like something is about to have lunch” he told himself stopping just below the ridge of the hillside. Slowly moving up so not to scare what was on the other side, Dean at first didn’t see the rabbit as it laid on it’s side, then a kick of the leg and Dean focused on the captured animal.<br /><br />An old metal pressure claw trap had been set and the rabbit found the jaws. Knowing that a man had sat the trap and that he might need this rabbit to feed his family, Dean backed away and made a wide berth of the area looking for any other traps he might encounter. Three more traps were spotted before seeing spotting a clearing and a house or small cabin. Dean sat down and watch for any activity, not having eaten in a day his stomach was letting him know that soon it would need something or the rest of his body would stop functioning at 100%.<br />“Lord, you have been with me so far, and have provided to my needs, I trust my hunger to you as I trust my life. Amen”<br /><br />About to nod off, Dean heard something down by the cabin. A man had stepped out, called his dog and now was heading up towards were Dean had found the traps. The older man moved slowly up the embankment not for fear of scaring something but years of hard work had taken it toll. Dean watched as the man checked each trap then heard the older gentleman shout with joy when he saw the rabbit. “Timmy you old hound dog looks like we eat tonight.” The dog hearing his master excitement barked twice before sticking it nose to the ground, barked again before making a bee line towards Dean.<br />Great, just want I needed, a dog catch his scent. Dean knew once the dog had a positive lock on him he would bark and carry on till his master investigated and found a stranger. Dean didn’t see a weapon so he knew he had the upper hand but he didn’t want any trouble.<br />The dog hit the trail and soon the barking began, “Timmy what you after now boy? Another rabbit, get it boy chase it back to me” the man shouted.<br />Twenty feet away the dog made out Dean and stopped. The bark of excitement quickly turned to growling. Being found, Dean stood up and announced his presents to the master.<br /><br />“Sir I am here peacefully just passing through” Dean announced.<br /><br />The older man, startled at first grabbed a long stick then moved closer. “Who are you and what do you want?”<br /><br />“Name is Dean Holst sir; I am just passing through not looking for any trouble.”<br /><br />Dean looked the man over as he came closer, his eye sight must also be bad Dean Thought. Clean cut hair, typical of what his dad use to wear, and a tattoo on his arm. Maybe the man is former military and would understand his request.<br /><br />“What are you doing on my property; the road is a half mile over the hill.” The man asked after stopping fifteen feet from Dean.<br /><br />“Sir, I was in the United States Navy and now I’m trying to get back home.”<br /><br />“Navy huh, retired Marine Gunnery Sergeant here, why you not on the road hitching a ride like most people.”<br /><br />“Sir, since this world has turned upside down, most people… I should say everyone I have met has hated me for being in the military. Once they learn I didn’t team up with that Global Military.”<br /><br />“Ya… I don’t blame you, well come down to the house so we can talk, don’t have any food to give you, this rabbit is the first thing I’ve caught in three days.”<br /><br />“Sir I saw a deer back about four hundred yards just over the ridge, I’m sure you could drop it.”<br /><br />“Son, I ran out of ammo two months ago, unless you got a lot of money or something to trade, ammo is like gold around here.”<br /><br />Dean figured he better talk to this man first before offering to go shoot the deer and making it known he had his weapons from the service.<br />“Names Tom Augustine, this here is Timmy” pointing at the dog who now was off looking for another scent.<br /><br />“Dean Sir, glad to meet you”<br /><br />“Like wise, what did you do in the taxi service?” Tom asked as they headed down the hill.<br /><br />Dean knew Tom was joking and knew of the standing joke between Navy and Marines. “I am or was Special Forces, Navy Seal”<br /><br />“Really now, I figured you boys would be better trained then that”<br />“Better trained… Sir”<br /><br />“Ya, Timmy there, never had any training and he found you right off the bat”<br /><br />“So he did, sir so he did.” Dean didn’t say that he could have dropped both the dog and master minutes before.<br /><br />“Come on in, the house is a little messy since my wife and kids vanished”<br /><br />“Vanished sir”<br /><br />“Quit calling me sir, boy, I worked for a living. Yes vanished, happen one night, we were all just getting to bed, my Nancy was reading her bible and poof they were gone. Nancy said that God was ready to take his chosen ones home but I figured there was time. Heck, I had been hearing them same stories all my life.”<br /><br />“A lot of people vanished that night sir… I mean Tom, afterwards, my unit was sent to a British sub manned by men from Israel, they all were saying and I believed them that they were saved now and awaited Jesus return.”<br /><br />“Well I figure, I missed the boat the first time, so who am I to try and get on the second one. I cheated on my wife, gambled, lied, cussed and a whole lot more, sorry for it all but that’s all spilt milk now, time to pay the fiddler I guess.”<br /><br />“Sir… Tom, from what them boys on the sub said and they showed it to me in the bible that we can still be saved. We just are going to have a harder time. We are going through what they called the Tribulation. Seven years of hate and death to anyone who give themselves to the Lord Jesus.”<br /><br />“Sorry son but that is fine and dandy but I’m no good for Heaven, Hell son I still cuss like a grunt. Now let’s talk about food and where you are headed.”<br /><br />Something was tearing up Dean inside, why would this man choose to stay an unbeliever and end up in hell. There was still time…. Wasn’t there?”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Alex<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />“Frank, I have to say I’m very impressed with how much work you have gotten done with such a small crew.”<br />“Thank you General. These men are some of the best men I have ever worked with.” Frank said seriously. “I’ve never in all my years with the FBI ever seen such a work ethic as I have with these men.”<br />The General nodded. “They certainly have gotten an extraordinary amount of work done in a short amount of time. I have to admit, I thought I’d come here and see half finished shoddy work, but what I see is a facility that is ready for use.”<br />Frank flinched inside but managed to keep his face impassive. “When can we expect students?”<br />“Oh, you won’t be getting students.” The General turned to Frank. “This facility will be used as a detention center. The opposition toward Pontentate Argryos has grown too dangerous. The Global Family has no choice but to incarcerate those who oppose the Global Family and our Pontentate. Don’t misunderstand, you will still attempt to re-educate the detainees, but I have my doubts that you will see much success. I’ll alert New York and Babylon that this center is ready for occupation.”<br />Frank nodded unable to speak. His thoughts raced. How soon until their first “detainees” arrived? How many of his men would stay or would more be added? Question after question ran through Franks mind.<br />“within a few days.” Frank realized the General had continued to speak as his thoughts whirled. He automatically shook the hand the General held out to him. “For the present I’ll leave you with your current crew. This Center will more than likely house opponents of the Global Family indefinitely or permanently.”<br />“Yes sir.” Frank nodded seriously.<br />“Umm, sir?” Travis approached Frank.<br />“What is it?”<br />“Umm, we have visitors at the gate.” Travis glanced at the General.<br />Frank’s gut clenched. “Who?”<br />“Well don’t just leave them sitting at the gate, let them in.” the General bellowed at Travis. Slapping Frank on the shoulder he missed the panicked look Travis gave Frank.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />__________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">South of Campo, Colorado</span><br /><br />Matt took a swallow of water. He had spent the last hour explaining to Mikhail what had happened since the night of the rapture. Each time he even began to mention Jesus name Mikhail had sent a furtive look toward the sleeping Ricardo.<br />“So this book of Revelation tells everything that will be happening for the next several years?” Mikhail asked incredulously. “How is it that people do not know this?”<br />“The Bible..” Matt noticed Mikhail once again cast a quick glance at Ricardo, “tells how people will believe they lies they are told. They don’t want to see the truth. They actually hate it.”<br />Mikhail nodded. “I have seen this myself.” He glanced at Ricardo. “When I found this little booklet in Jason’s room,” He held up the tract, “it repelled and fascinated me.” He flipped through the pages. “Many times I thought to discard it, but I could not. I tried to talk to Mr. Morratta about it….” He trailed off.<br />“May I see?” Trevor held his hand out.<br />Mikhail hesitated and then laid it in Trevor’s outstretched palm.<br />Matt saw the reluctance Mikhail had to let the little tract go. His heart went out to the man.<br />“It’s in Russian?” Trevor asked as he flipped through the pages.<br />Mikhail nodded as he watched Trevor.<br />Trevor and Matt both saw the gospel message was not only written, but was played out in pictures.<br />“Such a simple thing.” Trevor mused quietly. “The entire gospel in a little booklet, explained so simply a child could understand.”<br />The brakes on the train suddenly engaged, the sound of screaming metal tearing through the air. Trevor lurched forward dropping the tract while Mikhail lunged to intercept Ricardo who had woken up with a hoarse cry.<br />Within seconds the train has slowed enough that they could all see the GF vehicles running alongside the train. As soon as the train stopped GF officers began entering train cars. Several people were unceremoniously hauled from the train and shoved toward vehicles.<br />Matt scrambled to his feet as five GF officers boarded the car they were in. They grabbed Trevor and shoved him toward more GF personnel waiting on the ground. “We got five in here.” One of the men shouted.<br />Another officer reached to grab Mikhail and catching his arm began to jerk him to his feet. Wrenching away Mikhail reached for Ricardo again. Two of the GF officers descended on Mikhail their nightsticks swinging.<br />Ricardo began to scream and the officers stopped beating Mikhail to gape in horror at the disfigured man’s face.<br />Mikhail lay on the floor of the train car his arms covering his head as he listened to Ricardo’s screaming. “Please do not hurt him.” He shouted. “He is a defenseless old man, not in his right mind.”<br />Ricardo began to crawl around on his hands and knees one arm reaching out. “Mikhail?” He screamed. “Mikhail, the creatures are here. You must help me hide.”<br />“Creatures?” One of the officers asked.<br />“He sees things that are not there.” Mikhail said lowering his arms.<br />Ricardo’s hand found one of the officer’s legs. He latched on and curled both of his arms around the officers thigh.<br />“Get off me!” The officer said shaking his leg. “Get him off of me.”<br />Without warning a shot rang out and Ricardo fell limp to the floor of the train car.<br />Mikhail leapt to his feet only to be intercepted by Matt. “Don’t.” Matt pleaded in a whisper.<br />“What’s this?”<br />Matt turned to see one of the officers held the tract in his hand.<br />Mikhail stiffened and Matt quickly swung around in front of him. “It’s mine.”<br />Immediately Matt was swarmed by GF officers and placed in handcuffs. “You are under arrest for having treasonous materials against the Global Family and the Potentate. “ Matt gave Mikhail a pleading look as the shoved him out of the train car.<br />“This one’s dead.” An officer said as he unrolled the blanked that contained Zoe’s body. “Been dead for hours.”<br />“Leave it then.”<br />Mikhail was then handcuffed and led off the train car to a van with Matt and Trevor.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">"Jerome?"<br />He slowly lifted his head off of his desk where he had dozed off. "Yes Amelia? What can I do for you?"<br /><br />Amelia smiled,"Just wanted to check up on you. I know you've seemed stressed and exhausted lately and was wondering if you wanted to talk about it?"<br /><br />Jerome knew she was being genuine. Amelia was a younger woman who had been promoted to the head of the advertising branch of the Global Family. It was her job to find creative ways to make the Potentate look good and convince the public to continue trusting him.<br /><br />"Thanks Amelia, but I believe I just need some coffee and then I can get back to work," Jerome rose to go across the room towards the coffee pot but Amelia beat him to it, pouring him a cup with one packet of sugar, just how he liked it. "Here you go," she said with a small smile.<br /><br />"Thanks," Jerome replied, pausing for a bit. After a beat, he decided against asking her to stay. "I will see you later then."<br /><br />Amelia's smile fell slightly but she recovered quickly, "Ok, well if you need anything..."<br /><br />"...I will let you know", Jerome said with another tired smile. Amelia gave a small wave and closed the door behind her.<br /><br />Jerome let out a breath he didn't know he was holding. They had become fast friends since she was transferred up to this floor a few weeks ago, but Jerome had kept some distance between them because he knew she wasn't a believer in Christ. <span style="font-style: italic;">How can you get close to someone who isn't on the same page as you?</span> It was something he thought about daily, and he had held back on even mentioning anything about Christ because of his close proximity to Teodor. If he got caught, the repercussions would be enormous. <span style="font-style: italic;">But if I don't say anything, am I sentencing her to eternal damnation?</span> Jerome let out a growl of frustration and then flinched as he burned his tongue on his coffee.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Katy<br /></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-31455535905053027672011-01-06T16:49:00.000-08:002011-01-06T16:52:55.174-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">LaJunta, Colorado</span><br /><br />“Come on.” Trevor urged the car. But the car’s engine continued to knock.<br />Matt sat quietly in the passengers seat. He knew Trevor’s nerves were close to being shot, and the car dying on them was not going to help. So he sat quietly and prayed.<br />With a final jerk, the car’s engine seized and Trevor let it coast to a stop on the side of the highway.<br />“Just another mile and we would have been inside city limits.” Trevor shouted. “You steaming pile of ….” Trevor cut off the curse. He banged his head against the headrest in frustration, then started slamming his fists against the steering wheel.<br />After a few moments Trevor’s fit of rage began to subside, and he looked over at Matt. “I’m sorry.”<br />“It’s ok. I know you’re angry and upset. I loved Zoe and Becca too.”<br />Trevor looked away and nodded.<br />Both men sat in silence as they each thought about the two young women who had died that day.<br />Trevor looked over his shoulder into the backseat and saw Zoe’s wrapped body. He looked back at Matt and then with a resigned sigh shouldered open his door.<br />Matt followed suit and waited until Trevor had gathered Zoe from the back seat. The two men began walking down the highway. Cars flew past, not one even slowing, and Matt bit back a comment.<br />“You’d think people would at least check to see if we are ok, or need a ride after what happened today, but noooo, they are so centered on themselves and their own lives that they couldn’t care less about us.” Trevor sniped.<br />Matt grunted his agreement, but was still aware of the buried rage within Trevor. It showed with every step he took.<br />After half a mile Matt noticed that Trevor kept hefting Zoe’s body as he cradled her against his chest. “You want me to carry her for awhile?” he offered.<br />“NO!” Trevor shouted.<br />“Ok.” Matt winced. “Sorry.”<br />They reached city limits and Matt wanted to ask what the plan was, but was not willing to risk Trevor’s wrath, so he just kept walking.<br />Trevor hiked Zoe up against his chest again. “We need to find some transportation.”<br />There were a few cars parked along the street and Matt walked over to one and tried the door. “Locked.” he muttered. He tried another and it was also locked.<br />After trying several cars and finding them all locked Matt was considering breaking a window on one of them when a police cruiser approached.<br />“Can I help you boys?” The officer asked as he eyed the two men.<br />Matt had no idea what to say and looked at Trevor.<br />“No. We’re just passing through. Our car died up the road about a mile.”<br />“Where’d you come from?” The officer asked as he got out of his car his hand on his gun.<br />“Colorado Springs.” Matt answered.<br />“Really. Is it true? Did it really get bombed?” the officer asked.<br />“Yep.” Trevor answered. “The bomb flew right past our car and then hit.” His jaw worked as he answered.<br />“The media is saying that the religious zealots, you know ‘Christian’s’ that did it.” The man sneered the word Christian‘s. “Their goal was to take out NORAD.”<br />“You don’t say.” Trevor said sarcastically. “Christian’s did it. How’d the come to that conclusion.”<br />The officer gripped the butt of his gun and glared at Trevor. “Everybody knows they did it. The Global Family has been warning us for months that they would try something like this.”<br />“Yeah they have.” Matt interjected before Trevor could say anything. “Is there a car dealership close by?”<br />“Only dealership in town is closed. You’ll have to wait until morning. So what’s with carrying a dead body. You can leave it at a dumpster and the garbage truck will pick it up.” The officer told Trevor.<br />Matt was glad that Trevor was carrying Zoe because he was certain if he hadn’t been he would have beaten the officer to a bloody pulp right then. “No. She’s family. Is there a hotel somewhere close by?”<br />“You actually think anybody will give you a room.” the officer barked out a laugh.<br />“Why wouldn’t they. We have money.” Matt said.<br />“And a dead body.” the officer looked at Trevor. “Say, you one of those weirdo’s who likes dead people. You know like those people who have sex with em?”<br />Trevor saw red. “You..”<br />Matt stepped between Trevor and the officer. “That was just plain sick.” Matt said harshly. “You know nothing about us, and you accuse us of something so perverted. This woman is FAMILY, and we’re taking her home to bury her in the family plot. That‘s what the whole Global Family is about. Everyone getting along and being one big family is it not?”<br />The officer had started to pull his gun from the holster, but at Matt’s words stopped. “You’re right. Sorry.”<br />“Now where is the hotel?” Matt asked.<br />The officer gave them directions and then turned toward his car. “You boys need to make sure and get checked in ASAP. There is a 6:00pm curfew now. If you want to leave your friends body at the morgue over night I’m sure the hospital would let you. They probably would charge you, but ….” he shrugged.<br />“Thanks for the suggestion.” Matt nodded as the officer got in his car and drove away.<br />Trevor hoisted Zoe up again. “Let’s go. You can pay for the room. I’ll wait out of sight so maybe they won’t see Zoe and send the cops.”<br />“I have a better idea. I don’t want to stick around here. That cop was just looking for a reason to come after us. I’m betting he’s gonna be waiting for us at the hotel.”<br />“So what’s your idea. She’s getting kind of heavy. I don’t know how much longer I can carry her.” Trevor admitted.<br />“Train.” Matt jerked his head toward the train that was slowing as it rolled into town.<br />With a nod Trevor started toward the railroad tracks, but his arms began to give.<br />“Let me take her.” Matt reached out and scooped Zoe out of his arms. “Lets go.”<br />Both men began jogging toward the train and within moments reached the tracks. “You jump in an empty car and I’ll run alongside and hand her up to you, then I’ll jump on.”<br />They waited as car after car passed and then seeing one with an open door both men began jogging. As the car passed Trevor jumped and landed half in, half out. After a few seconds he gained his feet and turned toward Matt who was jogging alongside.<br />“Here, hand her over.” Trevor shouted.<br />Matt put on a burst of speed and tried to hand Zoe up, but Trevor’s arms gave out. A new set of hands reached out and caught the blanket wrapped body and pulled her inside.<br />Matt then leapt onto the car and looked at the man holding Zoe’s body.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">The Rabbi and Aaron continued hauling the food from the kitchen down to the secret room below the house. They had been at it all night as the others slept. The angel had informed them that time was running out and they would all be heading for the mountain soon but for safetys sake they must all stay in the shelter until the angel gave them the word to leave. The Rabbi had agreed after the incident at the wall with Emily and the baby. SHe had returned that day shaken and fearful for the safety of Joy and had not left the house for the last 3 weeks. Julie had tried to get her to go out in the yard for some sunshine for her and Joy but she had adamantly refused. Now they would not be able to for God knew how long. Even Yoshi and Ester were becoming tired with the pretense of being loyal global family followers.<br />The angel had told both Aaron and the Rabbi that the Lord was preparing a secret hiding place in the mountains where they would remain until He returned but for now they must keep their faith and stay in the secret room until thye were notified.<br />They both headed back up the stairs to wake the rest of the house up. Each would need to secure all their personal items they wanted with them and carry them to the basement and Yoshi and Ester would prepare their last breakfast they would eat together in the kitchen. They knocked on each door and gathered everyone together to explain the strange turn of events.</div> <br />- Renee<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">Tears streamed down the faces of the small group gathered around their friend as they watched him draw his last breathe and as a smile crossed his face they knew he was now with his beloved wife and son. The doctor stood over Kerri and pronounced his life on this earth had now come to an end then turned to Sam and said, “We will take care of the bodies and you had better get out of here quickly. The GF has been in the area for the last two weeks and who knows when they will show up again.”<br /><br />Sam clasped the doctors hand tightly, “Thank you for all your help. Take care of yourself, my friend. God be with you.”<br /><br />The old man watched the group climb into the van and as they drove away he raised his hand to wave then quickly withdrew it for he could see someone watching in the distance. <br />The man started walking toward the doctor and the closer he got fear gripped him. “What has taken place here, doctor?” the GF officer questioned.<br /><br />The doctor looked at the man and answered with a new found strength, “These two men got into some sort of an argument and shot each other. I tried to save them, but their wounds were fatal.”<br /><br />The officer leaned in, “And who were the people that left in the van?”<br /><br />“Sir, they were here to take care of a friend that had taken ill. I gave them medicine and they left just as these two men started their argument. They had nothing to do with this situation.”<br /><br />“Doctor, I do not believe this story you have told me. They were Christians, weren’t they? If you continue to lie to me, the consequences will be severe. You and I both know they were responsible for these two deaths. You will tell me where they have gone or live to regret your choice to lie,” the officer gave the old doctor an evil look.<br /><br />“It is as I told you. They had nothing to do with this and were just innocent by-standers. Sir, I have no reason to lie to you about anything.” The doctor did not blink as he answered the officer. <br /><br />The officer put his gun to the old man’s head and repeated, “If you lie, you will die.”<br /><br />“Sir, you are going to be killing the only doctor within a hundred miles and all because you imagined that Christians are running around the country aimlessly killing people. That is absurd. The whole notion they are terrorist is a trumped up accusation by the government. Sir, should you kill me then you and the government have become the terrorist not the Christians.” <br /><br />The officer’s face turned red as he shouted, “Your arrogance just got you a bullet.” He pulled the trigger and the man fell to the ground. The good doctor’s last thought was of the group that had saved him from certain eternity in hell. “Thank you God for sending Sam and his friends into my life, keep them safe.”</div> <br />- P4H<br />__________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">Danny peaked out the window down the dark street. At the end of the block he could see three cars and what looked like a bus stopped in the middle of the street. Pulling back away from the window, Danny replaced the wood then returned to his wife on the floor.<br /><br />“Well it looks like they are coming” he said as he pulled Donna closer.<br /><br />“How much longer?”<br /><br />“Maybe a half hour or more, they are checking each house. I pray God will cover us and they pass us by.”<br /><br />“Oh me too, I don’t know if I can take any pain, I saw them beat a woman at the food line yesterday, I wanted to scream but held my breath” Donna replied as she hunched down into her husbands arms as deep as she could.<br /><br />“You will be fine, just remember Jesus suffered for us so any pain he will take away”<br /><br />“Are you sure, I’m scared Danny, we have the rest of our lives to live, why did God have to come back now?”<br /><br />“I don’t know but I remember hearing my mother say, it is God’s timing not ours. Had I have known sooner, we both would have disappeared like the rest of them.”<br /><br />A scream cut through the darkness and yells soon followed. The voices got louder and closer as Donny and Donna inched back into the dark corner.<br /><br />Whispering in Donna ear, Danny asked her where the bible was.<br /><br />I got rid of it yesterday, I thought maybe if we didn’t have one here, they couldn’t prove we looked at it.” <br /><br />“Donna, we need that book, we can’t just toss his word away”<br /><br />“Danny, if they break in and find it, we can’t claim to not know. I want us to live a peaceful life Danny… We just now got it started again”<br /><br />“Oh Donna don’t you see, don’t you remember what Pastor Tony said. If we denied him he will deny us”<br /><br />“Surely God will not let you and I die, we started going back to church, I finished my Sunday school lesson, I think God is real.”<br /><br />“Oh babe, did you not listen, did you not hear, did you…” The front door busted open with a crash.<br />Flashlights beams lighted up the whole house as men raced around, Danny and Donna thought they had escape when lights went out. A few seconds went by then Donna let out her breath and that is when the lights came back on and they hear a loud laugh.<br /><br />“See Bob, it works every time, you shut off your lights and the mice come out. Grab them boys”<br /><br />Four men closed it on the couple grabbing then pulling them apart. Donna screamed as she cried.<br /><br />“Please let us go” she shouted<br /><br />“Please let us go” The voice said. “Always the same, what’s next, we didn’t do anything” the voice stopped as the large man grabbed Danny by the hair then hit him as hard as he could in the face and side.<br /><br />Down on the floor Danny fell where he was kicked over and over till he could hardly hold his arms to protect his body.<br /><br />“Stop please, stop” Donna yelled, “I’ll do anything you want please leave him alone”<br /><br />“Oh shut up, all you women are the same; you will drop your pants for the first sight of blood for your husbands or boyfriends. Why Miss we just begin, tell me will he do the same for you?”<br /><br />Donna didn’t understand at first. But as her head was pulled back and the knife slide crossed her cheek she knew she was in trouble.<br /><br />The men sat Danny up so he could watch, “So tell me Miss, is you man here man enough to stick up for you?”<br /><br />“Leave her alone”, Danny said while spitting a tooth out<br /><br />“And what will you do if I don’t? Or better yet what will you do so I don’t” All the men started to laugh.<br /><br />“Anything, just leave her alone, let her go”<br /><br />“Are you sure?” the man asked as he hit Donna in the gut then took his knife and slit her blouse open.<br /><br />“Yes!!” Danny shouted<br /><br />A smile came over the man, “we shall see. Take you clothes off and get on your knees”<br /><br />Danny looked at the man for a second “I said I would, you don’t have to rape her”<br />“We not going to rape her, we are going to rape you and she is going to watch. Oh by the way, by law I am to ask you two if you are Christians, it seems if you are I can do what I want with you. Now if you say your not then I can only have a little funny.”<br /><br />The other men grabbed Danny and pulled at his clothes till he was naked, the leader held Donna and forced her to watch as the men took Danny. Each time he protested, they would hit him and kick him.<br /><br />“Please let us go, we are not Christians… Please let Danny go” Donna cried out<br /><br />“No, Donna don’t say that, have faith”, Danny shouted the best he could<br /><br />“Hold on men we have a family fight here. Who here are Church going, Jesus lovers and who is not?”<br /><br />“Please just let us go” Donna cried<br /><br />“You want your Danny pain to stop? If so, all you have to do is shout out that Jesus is a freak and you think all of that church stuff was a lie”<br /><br />Donna cried as she heard Danny trying to say no don’t do it, but as he did the other men grabbed him forcing more pain.<br /><br />“Yes… Yes… It’s a lie” Donna said<br /><br />“Louder and all of it, say it all or next time you will watch as I use this club on him and it will not be to hit him with.”<br /><br />Through the tears, Donna shouted what the men wanted to hear.<br /><br />“Now see that was so hard” the leader said pulling a gun from his jacket and shooting Danny in the chest.<br /><br />“Noooo!” Donna shouted, “You said you would let us go”<br /><br />Turning to Donna with a blank look, the man replied “No I said, I would end his pain” before placing the gun to Donna head and pulling the trigger.<br /><br />In a blink of an eye, one stood with a new body and crown while another felt the worse dreaded fear they had ever felt.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Alex<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Mosul, Iraq</span><br /><br />A fierce storm raged over the Mediterranean Sea, and a wave tossed vessel floundered above her watery grave. Panicked sailors scurried about the oaken deck: some praying to their gods for deliverance, others tossing cargo overboard to lighten the ship’s load. In the middle of the deck, stood the ship’s one and only passenger – Jonah. <br /><br />“Toss him overboard!” barked the captain of the ship. Four strong able-bodied sailors came running up to Jonah and surrounded him. The later willingly held out his hands. He knew a sure and certain death awaited him at the bottom of the ocean. After disobeying God’s command to go to Nineveh, he could only expect death as punishment. <br /><br />A swarthy sailor stepped forward. His clothes reeked of salt spray that continually washed over the sides of the leaking ship. His stiff beard bobbed kindly as he spoke, “Sorry, son. Tried to save ye, but we’ll all die if we don’t put ye or’bard like ye sed.” <br /><br />I disobeyed God and this is my reward. It is only just.” replied Jonah. <br /><br />All four sailors grabbed Jonah’s arms and legs as if he was a sack of grain and threw him overboard. Instantly, the heaving sea stilled and the howling wind quieted. All was still and peaceful again and there was a great calm. <br /><br />“Who is this God that even the wind and sea obey Him!” the captain of the ship reverently exclaimed. He removed his soaked cap and dropped to his knees. His entire crew joined him. Together they worshipped the God of Heaven who has power over all things. <br /><br />Jonah disappeared under the surface of the water with a splash. The blood warm waters of the Mediterranean tugged at his ankles, trying to pull him down further. His sandals, great protection against hot sand and sharp rocks, had become waterlogged. Struggle as he might, the laces were bound about his feet too tightly. Jonah instinctively opened his mouth to cry for help, but the salt water rushed into his mouth and made him gag. He thrashed and struggled in the water trying to keep from sinking. <br /><br />Suddenly, he spied a large, solid mass moving towards him. Could it be – a ship – come to rescue him? Jonah’s heart sank. No, it was too small for a ship; besides, this monstrosity was bluish green. He stared in horror as the blue-green “thing” opened its mouth disclosing two rows of terrible teeth. In his heart, he knew this horrid beast was a great fish. He cast a helpless glance at the ship.<br /><br />One lone sailor stood clasping the wooden railing. He could do nothing to save the unfortunate Jonah. The fish darted forward with surprising swiftness. There was a furious boiling of the water: then the fish dove out of sight. The vessel floated alone in the vast blue sea. <br /><br />More than two thousand years later, Abdul the fishmonger knelt beside his bed across the river from the ruins of ancient Nineveh. On the floor in front of him, his Bible lay opened to Jonah, chapter one. Abdul, like the Jonah that lived before him, did not want to deliver God's message of judgment and grace to the people around him. He was too timid, too afraid of what they would think. "Lord," he reasoned. "I can't. They'll kill me, and oh I just can't tell them your words."</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- KBR<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">Jerusalem, Israel</span><br /><br />Wes Hayes watched the two men as they preached, their words falling on deaf ears as he thought about the last two years. He grimaced as he shook his head.<br />His life had been going perfectly until that night when his boss Zered Fitzhugh had disappeared along with millions more people around the globe.<br />He had been an FBI agent, Special Task Force. His job had been to arrest human traffickers and the like. But when Ricardo Morrata, the head of the Albanian Mafia had approached him with a deal he could not refuse he had turned to the other side. He had been a mole along with Mick Jenkins another member of their team. They had both made sure that their superiors and their team leader Zered had only arrested people that Morrata wanted out of the way.<br />For almost two years he and Mick had played an exhilarating game of cat and mouse with their team leader and when that fateful day had finally come when Wes and Mick began taking out members of their team he had relished the opportunity to let Zered Fitzhugh know that she had been outsmarted by two of her own.<br />The look on her face when she had discovered the betrayal had been the most beautiful thing Wes had ever seen. Even now two years later it still made him smile. Wes chuckled aloud.<br />Sobering Wes continued to think about that night when Morrata had attempted to murder Zered and two other members of their team. Just as Morrata had thrown the match at the gas soaked threesome they had disappeared quicker than a person could blink.<br />Morrata had immediately began shouting, wondering what had happened. Then Ana Morrata’s scream had pierced the room. In her hand was the shirt of her seven year old son’s shirt. Jason Morrata had disappeared as well.<br />Wes, Mick and Mikhail Mekhdiev had searched the house top to bottom to find the missing boy to no avail. He had vanished into thin air.<br />It was hours before their phone calls to the police went through with the phone lines being jammed all over the country. When they had reported the missing boy they had been told that all the young children in the world were missing.<br />As the days turned into weeks while they searched for Jason, Ana Morrata had been inconsolable. Wes had found that strange considering that she was married to a man and was deeply involved herself in the business of stealing children and selling them to the highest bidder.<br />As weeks passed with no sign of Jason, Ana Morrata had become convinced that her son had been kidnapped by a rival and had committed suicide, unable to bear the thought of her son in the hands of the very people she sold other peoples children to.<br />It was then that Ricardo Morrata had gone into seclusion. With the exception of Mikhail Mekhdiev no one saw the man. He had fired all his employees, including Wes.<br />Mick had gone his own way then while Wes had floundered looking for employment. He couldn’t go back to the FBI as he was sure Mick was a suspect in the murder of another of his teammates Cameron Leonard and he didn’t want to deal with being questioned. He just preferred to let his superiors believe that he had disappeared along with the other millions that fateful night.<br />After months of searching he had finally been hired by one of Morrata’s competitors as a bodyguard. That job had only lasted for a few weeks before his new boss was murdered by his second in command and it was then that Wes was promoted.<br />Secure in his new position Wes guarded his new boss with zeal until the day that the word had gotten out that there was a search for someone to assassinate the two preachers in Jerusalem.<br />Wes had answered the inquiry without his bosses knowledge and after several e-mails back and forth was e-mailed the particulars. The five million Argro bonus upon completion of the mission had decided the matter for Wes. After setting up where the money was to be wired upon completion of the job, Wes had left on an errand for his boss and never gone back. Now here he was several weeks later. After watching the two men for the last several weeks Wes had decided to wait until the sun was low on the horizon. Sunrise or sunset would be best as the sun would blind the two men from seeing him in his perch in the tree. Having decided on sunrise as fewer people would be around to witness the murders Wes had climbed the tree in the middle of the night. <br />Now as the men sat down to rest and the sun broke over the horizon, Wes lined up his shot. He peered through his scope and saw both men turn to look in his direction. Neither of the preachers squinted as the looked directly into the rising sun.<br />Wes’s finger tightened on the trigger and a gunshot rang out in the air. The preachers merely opened their mouths and fire shot out toward Wes melting the bullet in midair long before it reached them..<br />Wes only had time to let out a startled scream as the flames reached him. In seconds he was consumed by the fire and he fell from the tree to the ground, and seconds later there was nothing left of Wes but ash.<br /><br />- Zags<br />__________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">The days had turned into weeks as the group had remained in the secret room. No sounds had come from the upper rooms. Julie was restless.She lay in her bed eyes wide open, unable to sleep. At first, she had been all for this world of seclusion. They all studied . and prayed each day, and life seemed to just pass them by. Now she longed to see the sunrise again and feel the wind in her hair. Slipping out of bed she quietly dressed and bundled joy up, praying she would not cry out in her sleep as Emily slowly opened the door and climbed the stairs to the kitchen. The flashlight guided her steps and she didnt stumble as she pulled Joy closer to her as she kept her balance on the last step. She carefully opened the door to the kitchen and peered in as if she might be caught by an intruder in the house but no one was there to stop her. She prayed God would surround her with His protection and that everyone would understand and forgive her for slipping out. She knew they wouldnt have allowed it if she had told them how restless she was.<br />Darkness enveloped her as she stepped out into the night that had not yet disappeared. She knew the sun would just about be rising by the time she got to the wailing wall and she looked forward to seeing her 2 friends again. Just their presence would give her peace. She lay Joy in the stroller and tucked the blanket around her as she walked down the gravel driveway to the pavement of the road.<br />The morning air was crisp and fresh as she walked. It felt so good to feel the freshness of the new day rather than the staleness of the secret room.<br />The walk took her only 20 minutes and she could just see the sun beginning to rise as she approached the entrance. The last thing she remembered before she fell to the ground was the sound of a gunshot and the sight of the 2 friends as fire escaped their mouths in the direction of the sun as it rose.</div> <br />- Renee<br />__________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">South of LaJunta, Colorado</span><br /><br />Matt watched as the man gently lay Zoe’s body down on the floor of the train car. He saw Trevor kneel down next to her and scoot back against the wall. Matt followed suit and sat next to Trevor.<br />“Thank you.” Matt said to the man.<br />The man gave a small nod and sat across from them next to another man who was sleeping on the floor.<br />“My name’s Matt and this is Trevor.”<br />The man looked toward the man lying on the floor and bit his lip. Finally he turned back to Matt.<br />“I am Mikhail, and this is my employer Ricardo.” His eyes full of suspicion.<br />“Nice to meet you, and thanks again for your help. I had just about given up getting her on board.”<br />Mikhail merely nodded again.<br />Silence stretched out and Matt turned to Trevor. Seeing he was asleep Matt turned back to Mikhail. “Is he sick?”<br />Mikhail narrowed his eyes.<br />“Trevor is a surgical nurse. I could wake him up and have him take a look if you’d like.” Matt said quietly. Something about Mikhail unsettled him and his silence and narrowed gaze made his gut clench.<br />After a few moments Mikhail shook his head. “No thank you. Ricardo is not ill, not physically anyway.”<br />Matt only nodded. “Do you know where this train is going?”<br />“No.”<br />“So where’d you guys get on?” Matt tried again.<br />Mikhail narrowed his eyes again. “You have many questions.”<br />“Sorry.” Matt said. “Just trying to keep my mind on other things.” He glanced at Zoe’s wrapped body. He felt his eyes begin to fill. Closing them he leaned his head against the wall of the train car.<br />Silence reigned for several minutes. “What happened?” Mikhail asked startling Matt.<br />“She was killed when a missile hit Colorado Springs. We were a few miles south and the concussion of the impact caused our car to go out of control.”<br />“So it was a missile.” Mikhail said softly. “I thought as much.”<br />“Did you see it?” Matt asked.<br />“I saw the plume of smoke as it passed over the train. I saw another plume heading south as well.”<br />“I wonder where all got hit?” Matt asked quietly.<br />Ricardo let out a small whimper and Mikhail immediately turned to him.<br />“It is alright Mr. Morrata. All is well. Sleep. I’ll not let any harm come to you.” He murmured.<br />Matt went stiff. “Ricardo Morrata?!” Matt gasped.<br />Mikhail was quickly on his feet his eyes cold as he stared at Matt.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />__________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Leon watched the horror of the war and really wished Renee had been unsuccessful in getting the satellite signal back. He looked around the room and saw he was without a doubt not alone in his feelings.<br />Maddie sat with tears rolling down her face, her arms around Kristen.<br />Kristen turned her head into Maddie’s shoulder as the camera panned a little too closely to a body that had been riddled with bullets.<br />Shade and Nathan both leaned against the wall their arms crossed, fierce frowns on both their faces.<br />Mo and Skunk both sat on the floor their mouths open in horror and shock.<br />Suddenly the camera dropped to the ground and a hand fell limply in front of the lens.<br />In the background shouts could be heard. “They shot the cameraman! Hey! He was just filming! You can’t just shoot the press!”<br />Another shot rang out. “I can shoot anybody I want lady.”<br />The camera was picked up and the screen was filled with the image of the dying reporter.<br />“Turn it off!” Shade growled.<br />Leon breathed a sigh of relief as he lunged forward and pushed the off button.<br />It was quiet all for the sound of Maddie’s and Kristen’s sobbing.<br />“I’m so sorry everybody. I just wanted us to be able to see what was happening.” Renee choked through her own tears. “I didn’t realize it would be so graphic.”<br />Nathan walked over the chair she was sitting in. He lifted her up and sat down with her in his lap. “We know.” He said wrapping his arms around her.<br />Renee tucked her head under Nathan’s chin. “I’m so sorry. So sorry.” She whispered over and over.<br />“Did anybody else see what the ticker tape said?” Skunk asked quietly.<br />“No. I was too shocked to read it.” Shade said. “What did it say?”<br />Skunk swallowed hard. “Colorado Springs got hit.”<br />“NO!” Kristen shouted.<br />Maddie let out a scream. Shade slumped against the wall his legs giving out.<br />“Turn the TV back on Leon.” Nathan said grimly, his arms tightening around Renee.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">South of LaJunta, Colorado</span><br /><br />Matt sat motionless under Mikhail’s frozen stare. His heart pounded in his chest as he realized this man must be Mikhail Mekhdiev, Ricardo Morrata’s personal hit man.<br />Matt cast a quick glance at Trevor and was relieved to see that he was still sleeping.<br />The train rocked back and forth causing Morrata to moan.<br />Mikhail immediately swung back to the older man. As he began to kneel down next to him, Morrata suddenly jerked upright.<br />Matt let out a horrified gasp. He saw Mikhail stiffen slightly at his reaction to seeing Morrata, but he didn’t turn his glacial gaze away from the older man.<br />“What happened to him?” Matt couldn’t stop himself from asking.<br />Mikhail ignored Matt’s question as he tried to lay Morrata back down.<br />“Nooooo.” Morrata wailed.<br />Mikhail relented and helped Morrata to lean against the side of the train car.<br />Matt couldn’t drag his gaze from the mutilated face of Morrata.<br />“He went quite mad after his son disappeared.” Mikhail said in a monotone. “Both he and his wife began hearing voices and seeing….” Mikhail hesitated, “hallucinations.”<br />Matt finally dragged his eyes from Morrata. “As in short gray ghastly little creatures that jump and spin all around taunting people hallucinations?”<br />Mikhail jerked. “You’ve seen them?”<br />“Not personally, but a couple of people I know say they saw them in dreams, or while under the influence of drugs.”<br />Mikhail leveled his cold stare on Matt. “Ricardo’s wife Ana could not take the voices and visions and put a gun to her head. This is what they drove Ricardo to do.”<br />Matt looked again at Morrata. “He did that to himself?”<br />“Yes. He gouged his own eyes from his head so he could not see the creatures, and tried to rip his ears off so he could no longer hear their taunts.” Mikhail said without emotion.<br />“Did you ever see them?” Matt asked after a few minutes.<br />Mikhail shook his head.<br />Matt just looked at Mikhail quizzically.<br />If what Gabe had told him was true, Mikhail Mekhdiev was a cold blooded killer. While investigating Mikey Hankins Ricardo Morrata’s name had come up and Gabe had called a friend in the FBI, Zered Fitzhugh, to see if she knew anything about the man. She had been starting an investigation into Morrata herself and had told Gabe everything she knew about the man, his human trafficking rings, pedophile web sites, known associates, everything she knew. Then the rapture had happened and up until this moment Matt had forgotten all about Gabe’s knowledge of Ricardo Morrata, and his second in command Mikhail Mekhdiev.<br />So that left the question, why would demons torment Mikhail’s boss and his wife yet leave someone like Mikhail Mekhdiev alone? Matt’s mind spun. The man was as evil as his boss and his late wife, yet the demons left him alone.<br />Morrata began to make grunting noises turning Mikhail’s attention. As he moved closer to Morrata something fell out of his pocket.<br />Matt stared wide eyed at the small booklet that lay on the train car floor.<br />“You…you’re…” Matt stuttered.<br />Mikhail turned to him and followed Matt’s gaze to the small booklet. He quickly reached out and picked it up. After stuffing it back in his pocket he sat back down reached into a bag and pulled out a can of beans.<br />Matt struggled not to hyperventilate, his mind racing.<br />Mikhail took note of the boys struggles to compose himself and pulled a knife out of his pocket. Stabbing into the top of the can he cut it open and lay the knife on the floor between himself and his former boss. Grabbing a spoon out of the bag he began to feed Morrata.<br />He was almost finished feeding Morrata when Matt gained enough courage to ask.<br />“Are…” Matt hesitated. “Are you a brother in Christ?”<br />Morrata let out a screech and chaos erupted.</div> <span class="postbody"><br /><br />- Zags<br /></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-14850673344092792432011-01-06T05:19:00.000-08:002011-01-06T05:24:26.618-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody">David and Alice just finished supper when someone rang the door bell. A quick glance told David that his wife was not expecting anyone so he stood then walked to the front door.<br />Opening it, he saw two men in GF uniforms with a clipboard.<br /><br />“Can I help you” David asked<br /><br />“Mr. Jackson, we are with the Global Family and we are sure you have heard of the new law that requires anyone who knows of or is friends of any member of any so called Christian groups must report those names to the GF Police.”<br /><br />“Nope, my wife and I didn’t know of that law”<br /><br />“Sir, it was been on TV as well as the GF internet posted 24/7.”<br /><br />“Well we don’t like TV and we don’t have a computer so we don’t have internet.”<br /><br />“Mr. Jackson, last December, the law was passed that all person will install a GF computer in their homes for updates and instructions”<br /><br />“Well I guess that was another law we missed” David replied<br /><br />“Sir, this is no laughing matter and we could arrest you and your family for violating GF 203.4R, now back to the reason why we are here. Yesterday, Mrs. Jackson was seen talking to a one Miss. Shipley who is known to have ties with the Christian Group Christ has come, your wife failed to report this meeting and we are here to learn what was said.”<br /><br />David thought for a second before calling his wife over to the door, “Alice come here, these men want to ask you a few questions.”<br /><br />“Sir may we come in please?” The taller of the two men asked after looking up and seeing that it might rain soon.<br /><br />“No this should only take a second” David answered<br /><br />“Sir, we are authorized to enter any house we want, what reasons do you have for not allowing us to enter?”<br /><br />David thinking fast, frowned as he looked into the mans eyes, “My son Earl has the new Heccough flu, now if you want it you may come in but I must warn you, it is a nasty illness.”<br /><br />Both men took a step back as Alice walked up, “What is it dear?”<br /><br />“Alice these men want to know why you were talking to Betty Shipley yesterday”<br /><br />“Oh is that now a crime?” Alice asked<br /><br />“Yes madam it is, she is a known member of a terrorist group”<br /><br />“You’re joking, why Betty and I have been friends since we were in high school, she is no terrorist”<br /><br />“Mrs. Jackson, did you know Mrs. Shipley was attending meetings with a group called Christ has come?”<br /><br />“That group is a bunch of old women who lost their kids two years ago last November. They think God came already but we all know that is a lie, why David and I use to attend church years ago and if I remember right some evil guy is going to take over the world first.”<br /><br />“So you don’t believe our Pontentate Teodor Argryos’ is the Anti-Christ?”<br /><br />“Why no, he is the nicest man around and a true leader, Betty is just still in morning officer, she is searching for answers. I was talking to her yesterday to let her know that our GF leaders have all the answers we need,”<br /><br />“That is very good of you madam and we are sorry to bother you, since you have shown great support to the GF, plan to receive an extra supply of food in a day or two.”<br /><br />“Why thank you officers”<br /><br />“And don’t worry about Mrs. Shipley; she was picked up this morning. I am sorry to say, she started to run away and one of our officers had to shoot her.”<br /><br />“Oh dear, well thank you again officers” David said as he shut the door.<br /><br />Tears started to roll before the two men got back into their car. “Oh David,” Alice said “Betty still had her cane from her broken hip, I bet she couldn’t have ran that fast or far”<br /><br />“I know maybe we better start watching more TV so we know what is going on better.”<br /><br />"You go turn it on and I'll check in on Earl" Alice nodded as she walked towards the back room.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Alex<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Linda placed her car in park then rushed back into her house to find her bible. “What did I do with it last night” Linda asked as she looked in her room, the kitchen as well as the living room. Glancing at her watch, Linda knew she would be late for the new bible study class she had been invited to. Getting frustrated, Linda sat down and wondered why she was even going. For years ever since she was a teenager, she put off going to church. Her life didn’t include God and them bible thumping Holy Roller. She was a good person; she didn’t do drugs or sleep around like some of her friends so she figured why place a heavy burden on her life by going to church just to hear some man tell her about all the sins in the world while taking her money.<br /><br />It had been almost a year after the big disappearance that she ran into a girl her age at a party. Tammy was her name, Linda had never met her before but at the party, Linda could tell Tammy didn’t belong there. She stood in the corner and talked to no one which Linda thought was strange since everyone was drinking, dancing and having a good time. Feeling a buzz, Linda was standing in the line at the restroom when she saw Tammy just in front of her, wanting to be friendly, Linda started up a conversation but found tammy to be a little stand offish, so she let it go. Later that night, as the booze and drugs started to take bigger effects on everyone, a couple of guys grabbed Tammy and demanded she dance for them. Telling them no and that she needed to leave, they forced her into the middle of the room and got the whole party in on the request for a dance. Scared and unwilling to perform, tammy tried to leave but soon found hands pushing her and grabbing her. Laughter and cheers sounded as her top was ripped and soon the simple dance request turned into a strip dance.<br />Other women got into the act and soon tops and pants were tossed around like paper. Linda watched and laughed at the crowd but something inside told her that Tammy should not have to suffer so she grabbed her by the arm and pulled her outside.<br />Through the tears, tammy gave Linda a thank you as she tried to fix her blouse.<br /><br />“What are you doing here?” Linda asked, “You are not the type that belong with this crowd”<br /><br />Wiping the last tears away, Tammy sat down and shook her head. “You are right I don’t belong here but I have nothing else to do. I was invited by a co-worker; she said it would be a quite party so I came. I waited but she never showed up and I got scared to walk out so I just stood there. Thank you again for getting me out of there. I must go home now.”<br /><br />“What is your name?” Linda asked<br /><br />“Tammy… Tammy McCain”<br /><br />“Well Tammy McCain, I am Linda Arke and I am glad I was here to help you.”<br />Linda was about to get up and return to the party when Tammy asked her a question that started a little ball inside her to roll.<br /><br />“Linda, why are you here? If you are like them, why did you rescue me?”<br /><br />Nothing to say… Linda was caught in a question she had not answer for.<br />“Well, I’m not like some of them, some of them are real jerks but some of them are really nice, good people. Like me who for no other reasons just want to socialize and forget the pains of the world and all that is happing around us.”<br /><br />“I thought about that, that is why I came.” Tammy announced, “For close to a year now, I have felt lose and despair, the new government sound good but something tells me it isn’t. My family is gone and bottom line I have no hope”<br /><br />Linda hearing these words felt a rush of emotions build up inside, she to have felt lose hope, no finish line insight, no reason to wake up. “So what is it that we are missing?” Linda asked placing her hand on Tammy hand.<br /><br />“My sister before she disappeared with all the others kept after me to go to church, seek the Lord she said, he will give you hope and life. I was always to busy to attend church, I played sports on the weekend, besides only losers who had nothing else went to church right?” Tammy asked<br /><br />“Me too, only them people who thought they were too good for us went there, heck my old boyfriends parents didn’t miss a Sunday and many times on Wednesday night. They invited me but they were too good for me or at least I thought, it seems they had money problems and one day they lost their house and everything. They had to move away but the funny thing was… They had smiles and they seemed as if no worries or cares. The day they left, I remember an old beat up truck had all their stuff in it. The dad was happy and said that old truck was hope from God.”<br /><br />“Do you think maybe they were right and we were wrong” tammy asked<br />“I don’t know, I am a good person, sure I drink a little, only on weekends and I’m nice, heck I saved your butt from getting a beat down plus possible raped. How come if God wanted good people he didn’t take me?”<br /><br />“I don’t know but I know, after tonight I want to find out. I want to know for sure because quit frankly, I am tiered of living like this. I got to go” Tammy announced as she stood up.<br /><br />“Call me… here is my number” Linda jotted down her number then watched as Linda walked away. She was about to return to the party but felt it was late so she went home.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Alex<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Linda woke up to hearing screams and shouts outside. Rushing to the window, Linda watched as a group of people walked passed her house towards what she thought was a burning building. Quickly she ran outside and looked down the street; heavy thick smoke and bright orange flames poured out the building Linda thought had been abandon. Another group of people came walking by all talking and acting excited over the event that took place.<br />“Was anyone hurt?” Linda asked as they passed her.<br /><br />“Oh ya, they got fifteen of them” I man said<br /><br />“I heard there was more like thirty or forty in there” another one said.<br /><br />“Who got who?” Linda asked not knowing what they were talking about.<br /><br />“The GF Military. They sent a missile right up them Christian terrorist tailpipe” The small group cheered and started making jokes about it.<br /><br />Linda started to shake as she turned back to the flames. “What is going on” she asked herself as she pictured a group just like the one she was going to setting around a table when the missile hit. “Why, what ever happen to freedom of religion and why the Christians?”<br /><br />Three ladies came walking down the street just before Linda headed back inside; they were talking and shaking their heads as they passed. “I heard it was a cult. My aunt lived by a family of them before they disappeared, she said, they were always pressuring her to go and that she would end up in Hell if she didn’t believe” One of the ladies stated<br /><br />“Believe what?” the other asked<br /><br />“Not sure but whatever it was it did them in” the next one said<br /><br />“Serves them right, why the nerve of them worshiping some God they have never seen, besides the government knows what is right for us. Quick lets get home and see if our food numbers match the winning food bag number”<br /><br />Linda stood there numb, was she really ready to seek this God who is allowing people to be killed. Maybe it was a good thing she lost her bible, make this was Karma and it was telling her all she needed was the government and that a little partying was not all that bad. Linda walked back into her house and got ready for bed, as she pulled the covers back, there laid the white covered bible she had been looking for. As she slipped into bed, she really didn’t feel tiered and wondered if maybe she should read some more.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Alex<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">He ran as fast as he could. The ground was shifting under his feet and the darkness was crushing.<br />As he ran he could see the shapes of the creatures that were chasing him. They leapfrogged over one another, their high pitched giggles echoing. One darted in front of him and he stumbled.<br />“Don’t stop. Keep running!” They shouted at him.<br />“Leave me alone!!!” He shouted back.<br />The creatures shrieked in laughter. “Leave me alone.” Their voices mimicked him, as they sing songed his plea back to him.<br />One of the creatures leapt over him and landed on a branch of a tree. It dropped and caught the limb in it’s bony fingers and began swinging back and forth.<br />He tried to stop, but slid forward and the creature’s hind legs hit him squarely in the chest knocking him back. Struggling to keep his footing, another creature squealed in glee as it rammed it’s body into the back of his knees. He fell onto his back knocking the wind out of him.<br />He lay on the ground and stared up, the grotesque branches of the trees seemingly to twist and bend, like skeletal fingers reaching for him in the still hot air. It was almost as if they were alive.<br />One of the creatures leaned over him, its teeth dripping saliva, malice burning in its eyes.<br />“Why are you doing this to me?” he asked the creature.<br />“Why are you doing this to me?” the creature laughed.<br />“Who are you?” he shouted.<br />The creatures erupted into laughter. “Who are you?” the shouted back.<br />He quickly sat up, and the creature leaning over him jumped up in the air and landed back a few feet. Glaring at him it rushed forward and stopped a hairsbreadth from him.<br />He looked into the creatures eyes and felt as if he were falling. Shaking his head he dropped his eyes.<br />The creature grunted in satisfaction.<br />He braced himself and looked back at the creature. “Who are you?” he demanded through clenched teeth.<br />The creature snapped it’s teeth together. “Who are you?” it hissed. The other creatures began jumping and twirling about in a macabre dance.<br />“Answer me!” he gritted out.<br />“Answer me!” The creature gritted back.<br />“What? Is? Your? Name?” he asked, enunciating each word.<br />The creatures suddenly stopped dancing and twirling about. The one in his face looked stunned and stepped back cocking it’s head.<br />Seeing that the creatures were taken aback, he asked again. “What is your name?”<br />The creature began to bob it’s head and looked at him quizzically. “We are whatever name you give us.” It finally answered.<br />“Whatever I name you?” he asked. “So if I call you Sally, then you’re Sally?”<br />All the creatures burst out laughing, and began to spin and twirl around him. After a few moments one stopped in front of him. It began to click it’s long nails and snapping it teeth. “No. We are not Sally.”<br />“Then what are you? Who are you?” he asked frustrated.<br />“What do you think we are?” the creature began to bounce on its stubby legs.<br />“You look like monsters.” he answered.<br />The creatures began to laugh and leap around.<br />“Like demonic monsters.” he shouted.<br />The creatures froze. As one they rushed at him, and he flinched back, his hands coming up to defend himself from attack. Tensely he waited and when nothing happened he lowered his hands and opened his eyes. All the creatures were circled around him their teeth bared, eyes full of hate.<br />Realization hit. “You ARE demons.” he whispered.<br />The creatures remained silent.<br />“I thought you guys possessed people.” he said louder.<br />“Yes. We can possess people.” One of the creatures said.<br />He looked around at all the creatures. They all looked the same, gray bodies, long arms, short legs, grotesque faces.<br />He couldn’t believe they were answering his questions, but looking to get answers about why they were tormenting him he asked another.<br />“Where are you from?”<br />“Another place, a place humans cannot see.”<br />“Like another dimension?” he prodded.<br />“Yes. Like another dimension.”<br />“Where is this dimension?”<br />“All around.” Several of the creatures answered at once.<br />“How long has this dimension been there?”<br />“Since the master won control of this world.” All the creatures answered. A few of the shifted and began to bounce around again.<br />“Who is your master?” he fired the question quickly.<br />“Your master is our master.” One of the creatures answered as it began to jump up and down.<br />“Who is he?”<br />“The prince and power of the air, shining star, son of the morning.” The creatures chorused.<br />“What’s his name?”<br />One of the creatures spun past him. “You know his name.”<br />“What’s your name?” He asked one of the creatures as it flipped past him.<br />“I am whatever name you give me.”<br />“I don’t understand!!”<br />“We can be Anger, Lie, Greed, Addiction, Depravity. We are whatever name you give us.”<br />“That makes sense.” He said sarcastically.<br />“Yes!!” The creatures began to laugh. “We are whatever form you give us. We can be a voice whispering in your ear. We can be an emotion, a desire. You can invite us in and we can take you over. We are whatever name you give us!!”<br />Furious he shouted. “Who are you?”<br />The creatures were in a frenzy. “We are you!!! We are your nature!! We are what your were born as!!”<br />“And what is that?!” He screamed.<br />The creatures began rushing at him causing him to fall back. Scrambling he rolled over and managed to get to his feet. He took off running the creatures in pursuit their laughter ringing in the darkness. <br /><br /><br />With a gasp Earl jerked awake. Panting he sat up and pressed the call button.<br />A nurse walked into the room. “Do you need something Mr. Myers?”<br />Earl felt silly having called the nurse as the nightmare was quickly fading from his mind.<br />“What time is it?” he asked.<br />“6:00am. Breakfast will be in about an hour. Then the Dr. Will be in around 9:00am. Looks like you may be released today.” The nurse chirped cheerfully.<br />At the nurses words the last remnants of the nightmare escaped Earls mind.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Sam, Christina and Kerry stood waving as the plane landed on the airstrip. Mark checked all his gauges and lowered the stairs for his passengers to disembark then set about doing maintenance checks. He said a quick prayer, “Lord, thank You for traveling grace and that we arrived without trouble following us. Be with us as we start this new adventure and hopefully the doctor can remove all traces of us. Thank You! Amen.”<br /><br />Alexis ran to Christina and gave her a big hug, “Where’s the rest of the gang? I thought for sure Amy would be here to greet me.”<br /><br />Christina held Alexis at arm’s length and said, “It sure is good to see you. Bud isn’t well so Mom and Amy are with him at the hospital in Camdenton. Amy won’t leave Mom and Mom won’t leave Bud so there you go. They have decided to stay here and not go to Israel with us. I hate to be separated from them, but it’s their decision to stay. I couldn’t convince them otherwise. Bud is really not well and probably couldn’t make the trip.”<br /><br />“What happened to Bud? He was injured in the storm, but I thought he was healing well,” Alexis asked.<br /><br />“He got a staph infection from his injury to his arm and it is throughout his body. They don’t have the medical supplies to treat the infection so they have been waiting for them to arrive. If they find out they are Christians, he will be refused any treatment and will die. Mom just couldn’t leave him and would rather be taken into custody than allow him to go through this alone. You know how dependent Amy has become on her so she went with them,” Christina said with a huge sigh.<br /><br />Sam gave Andrew and Mark a bear hug and a hearty handshake. “The doctor is waiting for us and said he could take the chips out. He’s been great to help others in your situation, too. We will take you there then will be ready to head out immediately after the extraction is completed. Man, it’s good to see you guys again. I see you brought Lt. Henson with you. Does he know where we are going yet?”<br /><br />Mark laughed, “We haven’t broken the news to him, but he will soon find out when the chip is removed. I truly believe he has turned his life over to Christ. He was reading his Bible on the flight and asked dozens of questions about the tribulation. Think with all the new regulations and the killings, he has begun to understand and believe.”<br /><br />The group got into the van and headed to the clinic. The conversation was directed to the flight plans and a smile crossed Lt. Henson’s face as he realized he was going to the places Jesus had walked while he was on earth. His eagerness was apparent, “Wow, I’m so glad you decided to take me with you. This is all new to me, but I’m so excited to be able to see the two witnesses for myself and walk the path Jesus walked. Wow! Thanks Andrew and Mark!!!.”<br /><br />They entered the clinic and the nurse directed them to the examining room. The doctor smiled at them as they approached and immediately got his instruments together to remove the chips. “I am so glad to be able to do my part to help you out. After witnessing the amazing transformation of Shannon and her baby, I know for sure that what I was taught as a child is indeed real. You know the GF was here a couple of days ago checking out the clinic and asking some pretty tough questions, but I was able to answer them with confidence. God was protecting me that day. It won’t be long before our doors will be shut or they will take the clinic over. The rumblings from the earth don’t seem to stop so it’s a matter of time before the big one hits the area.”<br /><br />Mark gave Andrew a questioning look, “Why don’t you come with us? We could use a good doctor in Israel.”<br /><br />The doctor shook his head, “I am still needed here and besides, I’m too old and tired to run around the globe with you. I would love to see Israel, but these people have no one else to take care of their needs. Thank you for the offer, but no, I will stay here.”<br /><br />The chips finally removed, the group thanked the doctor and proceeded to leave the clinic. One man sitting in the waiting room watched the group as they left his eyes following them to van he suddenly jumped from his seat and followed them. He yelled out at them, “So, you are those kind….Christians. You are terrorist of the worst kind and trying to destroy what the GF has given all of us. I will get extra food for what I am about to do and you won’t be able to spread your hate speech any more.” The man raised a gun and took aim at Kerry. A shot rang out as Kerry fell to the ground. <br /><br />The next sound was another shot and the man fell to the ground. Mark lowered his gun and placed it back in its hiding place. He walked over to the man and felt for a pulse, he was dead. Alexis and Christina held Kerry’s head as he looked at them with a smile on his face, “I am not sad. I am ready to be with my wife and son……</div> <br />- P4H<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">South of Colorado Springs</span><br /><br />“Is that your friend?” the lady asked.<br />Matt dropped the shoe he held and ran over to the body. His hands shaking he reached out and pushed the tangle of weeds away. Dropping to his knees, he gently turned the head toward him and found himself looking into Zoe’s lifeless eyes.<br />“It’s her.” Matt said over the lump in his throat.<br />Trevor stood frozen. ‘Not Zoe.’ He thought. He staggered a step forward and his knees gave out.<br />“Are you ok?” the man asked.<br />Trevor could hear a buzzing in his ears. Rage built.<br />Trevor could hear the man asking him if he was ok, but was unable to answer.<br />Trevor felt someone touch his shoulder. “I’m so sorry.” He heard the woman say. He felt her rubbing his shoulder in a consoling gesture.<br />“It’s those Christians. The must have gotten their hands on some missiles and are trying to overthrow Pontentate Argryos.” The woman crooned.<br />Trevor began to choke his rage intensifying at the woman’s words.<br />“Argryos.” Trevor ground out from between clenched teeth. He slowly sat up. “This is his fault.” Trevor bit out.<br />The woman sat back her eyes showing her shock. “No. The Global Family had been reporting that something like this could happen. The Christians want to take over the government. They’re a bunch of lunatics who want the Pontentate dead. They’ve been plotting to assassinate him every since he rescued us all.” The woman stammered.<br />Trevor jerked to his feet. “Matt, go find something to wrap Zoe in. We’re taking her home.”<br />Matt slowly stood and began searching.<br />Trevor knelt next to Zoe and rolled her over onto her back. Gently he closed her eyes and began untangling weeds from around her body.<br />“You’re one of them.” The man said. “Both of you are. You’re part of that Christian terrorist organization.” The man began shouting. “We found two of those Christians!! Over here!! Help!”<br />The man saw three men walking toward them on the highway. “Over here!! Help!!”<br />The three men began running toward them. Trevor picked up Zoe’s body and turned toward the woman.<br />“We aren’t responsible for this. It was Argryos. The Bible talks about the second seal being broken. The antichrist is given power to make war. Argryos is the antichrist.” Trevor said quietly.<br />“Next food prices will become so expensive that only the rich will be able to eat. A quarter of the world’s population will die. By starvation, disease, being torn apart by wild animals, this war.” Trevor took a deep breath. "Then an earthquake, the biggest the world has ever seen. The earthquake will be worldwide.” Trevor looked at the three men who had joined them. “Worldwide!” he shouted. “Every island will be moved, the sky will turn black and the moon will turn red.”<br />He saw one of the men reach behind his back.<br />“I wouldn’t do that if I were you!!” Matt said coldly.<br />Trevor turned and saw that Matt held a gun leveled on the man. “I found a blanket.” He told Trevor tossing the blanket on the ground. Trevor lay Zoe back down and after straightening the blanket wrapped her in it. Picking her back up, he walked over to a car.<br />Matt held the gun on the four men while he slowly followed Trevor. Opening the back door he watched the four men for any sign of movement.<br />“How do you know there will be an earthquake?” the woman asked.<br />“It’s all in the Bible, in the book of Revelation. Everything that’s going to happen is in there. ” Trevor said as he shut the car door.<br />One of the men started trying to move around behind him.<br />“I told you not to move.” Matt said quietly.<br />The man stopped and looked at Matt. “You aren’t gonna shoot me. It’s a sin.” The mad sneered.<br />“It’s a war.” Matt said with a chilling smile. “People die in wars all the time.”<br />The man stopped. As a veteran of the Afghan war, he understood what Matt was saying. In war it was kill or be killed. He didn’t know much about God, didn’t know what God though about His children killing someone in self defense, but with the way the kid was acting, he assumed that God didn’t have a problem with it. And if that was the case, he knew from the look on the kids face, one more step and he was a dead man.<br />Matt was praying that the man wouldn’t make him shoot. He didn’t want to kill anyone. When the man had said it was a sin to kill Matt had cringed inside. Not so much at the thought of killing someone, although that did bother him. It was the thought that the man would go to hell.<br />Trevor climbed in the car and started it. After checking the gas gage he shouted at Matt to get in the car.<br />Matt kept the gun leveled on the group of men as he climbed in the car and held it on them as Trevor pulled away.<br />The last thing he saw before lowering the gun was the woman’s face. She looked uncertain and afraid.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Emily stood very still. Her mind was racing as she looked for a way of escape. She had always found the wailing wall a place to nurture baby Joy. For 6 months she had been coming here every morning to pray and read all the bible stories to Joy. But today she felt darkness incircling her as she watched the IDF soldiers approach.<br />"Mam, why are you here. Did'nt you see the barriers and ropes in place? The Pontif Argryos is arriving today to announce new rules and regulations concerning this area." one soldier asked her.<br />"I did'nt know" she responded holding Joy tightly against her breast.<br />The wittnesses watched as Emily struggled with her words. They knew God would give her a way of escape if that was His plan and He had not yet spoken to them, so they watched.<br />"Whats that book in your hand?" asked the soldier who seemed to be in charge. "Is that a bible" he asked. Emily beginning to shake prayed silently for Gods wisdom. She had learned months ago not to take her bible out in public anymore so she had decided to put Gods words in a journal. She wrote in it each night so she could continue her bible stories with Joy every morning. She had titled it Short Stories for Joy. "Hand it over please" the soldier said as he reached out for it. He could sense her hesitation and began to feel elated as he thought of putting this woman in jail as a traiter to Argryos. All 3 soldiers surrounded her blocking any chance she might have had to run. "I'm not going to ask you again mam" the soldier stated thinking of the rewards he would get from Argryos for bringing in another traiter.<br />She closed her eyes as she reached her arm out to extend the journal to the soldier. "Lord Jesus I know that you are with me. Give me stength to endure what ever you have set before me. I am yours Lord." she prayed silently.<br />The one soldier who had not spoken yet watched Emily closely. His eyes gave him away to Emily and she looked up at him to see his gaze upon her and she gasped as she took in a breath of air.<br />As the soldier jerked the journal from her hand he read the title on the cover. "Short Stories For Joy". Just as she had said. He began to turn the pages one at a time, slowly glancing over each page. To Emily it seemed to take an eternity. He soon finished and handed the book back to her. "Journals are usually something you write in." he stated becomming disappointed that there would be no reward for this one and her baby. " Take your baby and leave this area. No one is allowed here during the day for the next 3 days. You may come every evening at 8pm to hear the Pontif Argryos speak and that is all. Do you understand?" he growled at her.<br />"Yes sir" she stated as she looked up into the eyes of the gentle soldier. Grabbing her belongings she literally ran past the witnesses heading back to Yoshi and Esters house. She had wittnessed a miricle form her savior. The journal pages had become blank when taken from her and she had met a gentle soldier in the IDF who had winked at her as she left.</div> <br />- Renee<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /><span style="font-weight: bold;">POSSUM HOLLOW<br /><br />"put it here, lay it all down here" "come on hurry up" .....Dan urges his son Daryl...<br /><br />Anxiety high and tempers short...things have changed and everyone is on edge...."it's obvious..the 2nd seal has been broken....we've got to move into the caves" Pastor Tim had exhorted them all "we've got to set our hearts and minds now, we are going to make it ...we are going to endure"<br /><br />those words were taken to heart and now as they finish moving supplies into the caves of Possum Hollow...the gang struggles to cope with the thoughts of what's ahead<br /><br />all hell is going to break loose on this planet they've called home...not that it already hasn't but what's coming..by all accounts is nothing short of "their worst nightmares" turned reality...but they have no choice but to survive...to stay grounded in their confession and cling to the PROMISE of Eternal life....IF THEY CAN ENDURE<br /><br />the struggle for the moment is on the INSIDE of them....the fear, the doubt, the what if's are weighing on them....almost to the point of crushing them<br /><br />it's a dark hour.....the world over...and Possum Hollow feels it too!!!!<br /><br />"I'm doing the best I can dad" "well it's not good enough"..."we've got to hurry up...we can't afford to be seen" "Tim can you help?" "Girl's you just going to sit there?" "these supplies aren't gonna move themselves"......<br /><br />- STA<br />________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />“Stop there Nathan!” Renee shouted.<br />“You getting something?” he shouted back.<br />“Just a tad bit more…” Renee shouted at him.<br />Nathan twisted the satellite a fraction of an inch, then looked at Renee. “How’s that.”<br />“I think we’ve got it, sort of. It’s pretty fuzzy and the sound is distorted. Try just a tiny bit more.”<br />With another adjustment Nathan looked back at Renee. “What about now?”<br />Renee shot him a smile. She turned the portable TV around and showed him the screen. “We got it!”<br />“Yeah!!” Nathan whooped. He rushed over and picked her up TV and all and spun them in a circle. “You’re brilliant!”<br />Renee laughed. “Stop, you’re making me dizzy.”<br />Nathan stopped spinning and set Renee on her feet. Without thinking he reached out and caught a piece of hair that had stuck to her lips. She sucked in a breath as his finger brushed against her mouth.<br />Nathan froze, and then brushed his finger across her lips again.<br />“Nathan.” Renee whispered.<br />He stared into her eyes and slowly began to lean toward her.<br />Just as his lips were about to make contact he heard Shade shout.<br />“Renee, I don’t know what you did, but you’re a genius. We’ve got TV!! The media is still trying to figure out what happened and rumors are running….Oh.” Shade said as he saw the two of them jump apart. <br />Renee hurried past Shade her face red.<br />“Did I interrupt something?” Shade asked Nathan.<br />“No. I mean yes. I mean…. I don’t know.” Nathan answered refusing to meet Shades eyes.<br />“I’d better get inside, Maddie may need some help in the kitchen.” Nathan said and he too off to the entrance of the cave.<br />Shade watched Nathan walk away, his hand over his mouth to smother his laugh.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br /></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-51643544532551082962011-01-06T05:12:00.000-08:002011-01-06T05:19:41.147-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">South of Colorado Springs</span><br /><br />Trevor drove silently as he thought about Becca’s decision to stay in Colorado Springs.<br />“I can’t go back right now Trevor.“ Becca had said. “I know it’s selfish but the memories of Ryan are hard enough here…” the young girl had trailed off tears filling her eyes.<br />So against his better judgment Trevor had agreed to let Becca stay with Dr. Rourke.<br />“Take care of her and let us know how she’s doing.” Trevor had told the Dr.<br />“I will. She just needs time Trevor.” Edgar had said as he shook hands.<br />“Well time isn’t exactly on our side these days.” Trevor had said grimly.<br />“It was her decision.” Zoe said from the backseat bringing Trevor back to the present.<br />“I know.” Trevor mumbled. “I just have a bad feeling about leaving her there.”<br />Zoe sank back in her seat.<br />Matt reached over and turned on the radio “Maybe in a couple of months she‘ll wanna come home.” He pushed the knob trying to find a station that didn‘t set his teeth on edge. “I can‘t believe how much things have changed since Argryos took over the world. Music is disgusting to say the least and talk radio just sings his praises all day long.” With a frustrated sigh Matt shut the radio off.<br />“What’s that?” Zoe asked pointing at a trail of smoke zooming across the sky.<br />“I don’t know.” Trevor said his gut tightening. “It looks like a missile.”<br />Matt and Zoe both turned in their seats and watched the object as it sped over them towards Colorado Springs.<br />“Oh my…” Zoe screamed as she saw fire and smoke shoot up in the air.<br />The concussion from the blast caused Trevor to loose control of the SUV and it flipped over on the freeway.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Frank hung up the phone and headed to the dormitory.<br />“Gentlemen. I just received a call from Babylon. This center is to be ready for occupants in no less than one month.”<br />Looks of horror went around the room as the men realized the implications of Franks words.<br />“I don’t need to remind you that the Global Family is not aware that this facility is going to be a haven for our fellow brothers and sisters in Christ.” Frank said. “So when we do begin receiving ‘visitors‘”, Frank grinned mischievously then quickly sobered, “You will need to be very careful. The GF may become suspicious and send in spies.”<br />“No problem boss.” Lance Smith said. “We’ll screen each ‘visitor’ carefully.”<br />“Argryos is up to something. Jerome said the man is positively ecstatic about something.” Frank continued.” I’m thinking he’s about to start a war.”<br />“Isn’t that the second seal? World war followed by famine, skyrocketing food prices and then death?” one of the men asked.<br />Frank nodded. “Yes. Corporal Smith. Man the computer and see if you can get any information on what’s going on.”<br />“Yes sir.” Smith nodded and left.<br />Frank began asking the men how the work on the escape tunnel was going when his cell phone rang. Looking at the caller ID he saw it was Tansy.<br />“Hi honey.” He said answering.<br />“The second seal has been broken. Bombs have been hitting all over the world!!!” Tansy screamed.<br />Lance came sprinting into the room, “It’s started!!”<br />All the men looked at Franks pale face.<br />“Let’s pray for those people who are dying.” All the men bowed their heads.<br />“Father, Your will is being done, Your Word is coming to pass. I ask that Your mercy would be on Your children and that many would come to the saving knowledge of Jesus.” Frank choked up. “Thank You for the promise that if we are taken during this dark time that we will forever be with You. Let Your will be done Father. Let Your will be done. In Jesus name I pray, Amen.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Renee turned the volume up on her computer to better hear the two witnesses. Leon shifted forward in his seat so he could see and hear better.<br />“I wish Nathan would turn the TV down.” Leon muttered.<br />Since accepting Christ, Leon was fascinated with the two witnesses. Tears flowed freely down his face every time he sat at the computer and watched the two men via the internet. It was the only way people could see what was happening, and what was happening was many people were accepting Christ.<br />“Look at all those people!” Leon smiled. “So many souls being saved!” Leon eyes filled up yet again “Thank you Father! Praise your Holy name!” Leon continued to give praise as the two witnesses turned to the camera.<br />“And I will give power to my two witnesses, and they will prophesy one thousand two hundred and sixty days, clothed in sackcloth.”<br />The two men thundered the words.<br />Leon blinked and looked at Renee.<br />“What was that all about?” he asked.<br />Renee shrugged and reached to turn up the volume on the computer all the way.<br />“Nathan! Turn the TV down.” She turned as she heard the TV volume go up.<br />“I…. What?..I don’t believe it! Lord have mercy!!” Nathan shouted.<br />“What?” Maddie asked as she looked up from the stove.<br />Shade turned toward the TV and began to watch.<br />“Nathan!” Renee shouted again. “Turn that down!!”<br />“Get in here! You need to see this!” Nathan shouted back.<br />Suddenly the TV and the internet both went down.<br />“What’s going on?” Leon asked.<br />“From what I just saw, the second seal has been broken.” Nathan said his face pale.<br />“The second seal?” Leon asked. He reached for a bible. “What happens with the second seal?”<br />“War.” Shade said grimly. “I’m thinking the third and fourth seals will be broken in quick succession as well.”<br />Leon found the passage about the second seal and read.<br />Rev 6:3 And when He had opened the second seal, I heard the second living creature say, Come and see.<br />Rev 6:4 And another, a red horse, went out. And power was given to him sitting on it, to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another. And there was given to him a great sword.<br />Rev 6:5 And when He had opened the third seal, I heard the third living creature say, Come and see. And I looked, and lo, a black horse. And he sitting on it had a balance in his hand.<br />Rev 6:6 And I heard a voice in the midst of the four living creatures say, A choenix of wheat for a denarius, and three choenixes of barley for a denarius. And do not hurt the oil and the wine.<br />Rev 6:7 And when He had opened the fourth seal, I heard the voice of the fourth living creature say, Come and see.<br />Rev 6:8 And I looked, and behold, a pale horse. And the name of him sitting on it was Death, and Hell followed with him. And authority was given to them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with the sword and with hunger and with death and by the beasts of the earth.<br />Kristen came into the room. “What’s going on?” she let out a big yawn. “I could hear you guys yelling all the way in my room.”<br />“The second seal has been broken.” Maddie said.<br /><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br /><br />Brett was scrambling. The Pontentate was headed to the airport to fly back to New York and he wanted answers.<br />Brett fumed as he thought about those two men in Jerusalem.<br />“They should be dead!” Brett muttered as he waited on the phone for someone to tell him what had happened with the ship.<br />“We don’t know sir. They were ready to launch and the ship just exploded. We need time to investigate.” The man on the other end of the phone line stuttered.<br />“I want answers in 24 hours, no less. Do you understand me?” Brett growled.<br />“Yes sir.”<br />Brett slammed down the phone, picked it right back up and called the Pontentate.<br />“I have men investigating what happened to the ship in the Mediterranean. They will have answeres in 24 hours.” Brett stopped talking for a moment as Jerome stepped into his office.<br />“Mr. Reed? I have the information that the Pontentate wanted about the two men in Jerusalem.”<br />Brett snatched the papers from Jerome and after quickly scanning the page continued.<br />“The statement the two men in Jerusalem made is from the bible. From what our people have discovered, the two men are supernaturally protected for a time. From what this report says, the can’t be killed until then.”<br />Brett flinched and held the phone away from his ear.<br />“I want them dead Brett! Supernaturally protected!! Hire someone to sneak up behind them and slit their throats. Or hire a sniper to take them out. Throw grenades at them, fire a rocket launcher at them. I don’t care. Let’s test this theory that they are “supernaturally protected.” Argryos shouted.<br />“Yes, Pontentate. I’ll get right on it.”<br />Brett hung up the phone and turned toward Jerome. “Find every assassin you can. The Pontentate is going to prove to the world that those two men are frauds.”<br />Jerome left Brett’s office and returned to his own. With a smile he picked up the phone and began placing calls to find the best assassins in the world.<br />He almost laughed out loud thinking about how the Pontentate would react when each and everyone of the hit men would fail.<br />“They won’t die until the 1260 days are up, and even then the Lord will raise them up three days later.” Jerome muttered. “The look on Argryos’ face should be priceless.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">The office was eerily quiet as Alexis forwarded her reports to Andrew. Mark had received an urgent message and rushed out of the office with a quick, “See ya later, girl.” What was happening? A bomb has hit Colorado Springs flashed across her screen. She closed her eyes and prayed, “Lord, bless those souls that turned to You and now are with You for all eternity. Trouble has come to all of us with a vengeance and we pray for Your guidance. We praise Your Holy Name and ask for forgiveness in all things. Amen.”<br /><br />Andrew burst into the room with a sense of urgency she had never seen from him.<br />“Alexis, send a message to Sam that we will be at the airstrip in two hours and have everyone ready to board. No delay. You must get yourself ready to leave this place and as soon as I get the word from Mark, we are outta here forever.”<br /><br />She immediately sent the message to Sam and turned to Andrew with wide eyes and asked, “What’s happening? Where are we going?”<br /><br />Andrew reached over and gave her a gentle pat, “We are headed to Israel. I don’t know how long we will be there, but it won’t be our last stop. Argyos has ordered the destruction of all known hideouts of the enemy and that’s US.”<br /><br />She lowered her head thinking of all the destruction that was soon to come and held her breath, “Sam, I don’t think I’m ready for all that’s going to happen. I just want to go home to be with Jesus. Let’s just hope when our time comes…..it’s swift.”<br /><br />“Alexis, God is still watching out for us and He will never leave us. We may suffer, but the reward is far greater in the end. The medical chips need to be removed as soon as possible so they can no longer track us. I don’t know if you were given one, but to be in the military it was required so I need to get to the doctor that helped Kerry and Shannon and see if he can remove them,” Andrew said with a huge sigh.<br /><br />“I had forgotten all about that stupid chip. The Christians had refused them, but I wasn’t a believer at the time the government forced that on the citizens. So many of my parent’s friends recognized the leanings of the President and I refused to believe all the talk and now I see it was just getting us used to being controlled. Of course, we both worked for government agencies and they were mandatory to keep your job. Wow, never thought about them using the chips to locate us. You are right, we have to get them out of our bodies,” Alexis said.<br /><br />“You might send Sam another message asking him to contact that doctor to remove the chips.”<br /><br />Alexis fired off another message to Sam and turned to Andrew, “Done. Now we begin another phase in this new world. We must keep the faith and know we have to reach as many for the Lord as possible. If you read the latest reports, more and more have accepted Christ so the government is desperate to silence all of us.”<br /><br />Mark walked in and looked at Andrew and Alexis then burst out, “We must take Lt. Henson with us. He knows us and has seen what transpired in this room when Jason died. I think he is one of us, but just to be on the safe side we need to take him. I’ve already told him we have a new mission and to be ready to leave in two hours. He is back at his quarters preparing a backpack just as I suggest the two of you do, too.”<br /><br />Alexis threw back her head and laughed, “I’ve had a bag packed for ages. It’s like awaiting the birth of child, you must be prepared always for an unexpected turn of events. You are so excitable, Mark.”<br /><br />He smiled back at her, “Well, how was I to know you are always so prepared. I wasn’t as organized, but I managed to get a few things together so as not to delay our trip.”<br /><br />“Mark, do remember when we were required to have the medical chip injected into our arms? We need to get it removed because that has a tracking device. We are going to disappear and in our positions they might just try to find us,” remarked Andrew.<br /><br />“Oh, yeah, I remember when that happened. Our illustrious former President’s great idea of more control over the people. I look back at those times and realize just how much the government controlled our lives and see it was only the beginning. I need to get my things together so I will meet you at the plane in an hour,” Mark told them.<br /><br />Alexis watched Mark as he left the room then turned to Andrew with a look of fear, “Andrew, is this the beginning of the end for us?”<br /><br />“Alexis, I don’t know God’s plan for us, but I know my plan is to be with Him throughout eternity.”</div> <br />- P4H<br />__________________________________________________________<br /><br /><span style="font-weight: bold;">South of Colorado Springs</span><br /><br />Trevor heard a groan and slowly opened his eyes. With a grimace he began to take inventory of his injuries. With relief he noted that he had no broken bones. He turned his head and saw Matt looking at him with wide eyes.<br />“What happened?”<br />“A bomb.” Trevor answered.<br />Matt finally managed to get his seatbelt undone and turned toward the back seat to check on Zoe.<br />“Zoe?” Matt pushed himself up in the seat and looked in the floorboard directly behind him.<br />“Zoe!?” Matt said louder.<br />Trevor also turned in his seat and looked. He shot Matt a look full of panic. One of the windows on the back of the SUV was busted out.<br />Matt scrambled into the back seat and looked over the edge to see if Zoe had been thrown to the back of the vehicle.<br />“She’s not here!!” Matt shouted his breathing accelerating with his level of panic.<br />Trevor shouldered open his door and began looking down the highway.<br />Vehicles were strewn about, some in pieces, some on fire and some amazingly intact other than a few dints.<br />Trevor looked back at the SUV and saw Matt struggling to open his door. “Just climb on back and crawl out the window.” Trevor said as his eyes scanned the ditch for Zoe.<br />Matt crawled out and with a wince decided he had a sprained ankle.<br />“You ok?” Trevor asked distractedly.<br />“Yeah. Just a few cuts and bruises like yourself. Maybe a sprained ankle. Nothing to worry about.” Matt began limping back down the highway.<br />“ZOE!!” He began shouting, Trevor right behind him.<br />“How far do you think we rolled?” Matt asked.<br />“I don’t know. Not too far I don’t think. You check that ditch and side of the highway and I’ll look over here.”<br />Trevor began weaving his way around cars and stopped to check on people and found a good number of people had died as a result of the blast. With each body he found he sent up a prayer that thet individual had know Christ as their Savior.<br />Matt climbed up on a bus that was lying on it’s side and looked down in through the windows. “Anybody alive?!” He shouted. He watched all the bodies for any sign of movement and after moment crawled carefully down into the bus.<br />He checked for pulses and after a few minutes found that no one had survived. He sent up a prayer and crawled back out.<br />“Anything? Survivors or a sign of Zoe?” He shouted to Trevor.<br />“No.” Trevor continued to stop at each vehicle and check. He found one man and woman still alive but trapped in their car. It had come to a stop on it’s top and they were handing upside down by their seatbelts.<br />He got out his pocketknife and cut the straps and both the man and woman exited the vehicle.<br />“Are you both ok?” Trevor asked.<br />“Yes.” The woman answered.<br />“I’m fine.” The man said. “Did you see the bomb?” He asked Trevor.<br />“Yeah.” Trevor looked toward Colorado Springs. Black smoke covered the horizon.<br />He thought about Becca and prayed that she had died instantly.<br />“This is all those Christians fault. I bet they are the ones responsible for this!” The woman fumed.<br />Trevor carefully kept his face blank.<br />The man nodded. “Yeah. I heard that they were stockpiling weapons and were planning a world wide attack on the Global Family. I wonder if this is the only place that got hit?”<br />Trevor grit his teeth. “If you two are ok, I’m going to check if there are any more survivors and look for my friend.”<br />Trevor turned on his heel and headed toward the next car.<br /><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Mo gave a negative shake of his head. “No answer on Trevor’s phone.”<br />Kristen shook her head. “Nothing on Becca’s either.”<br />“What about Matt’s?” Leon asked Shade.<br />“Nothing.”<br />Maddie looked at Shade, her eyes full of fear.<br />Shade reached out and caught her hand and pulled her into his lap and wrapped her in his arms.<br />“No answer on Zoe’s phone either.” Skunk closed his cell phone.<br />“Where all do you suppose got hit?” Leon asked the question no one really wanted the answer to.<br />“I don’t know.” Shade said.<br />“When do you think we’ll get internet and satellite back?” Leon asked another question.<br />“Renee’s working on it Leon.” Nathan said sharply.<br />Leon flinched at Nathan’s tone.<br />“I’m sorry Leon.”<br />“It’s ok.” But Leon knew it really wasn’t, and it wouldn't be until Jesus came and set everything right.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">South of Colorado Springs</span><br /><br />Matt gritted his teeth. The man and woman that Trevor had rescued had decided to tag along and help them look for Zoe.<br />“I swear you would be a great post.” The man said.<br />Every since the man had clapped eyes on Matt he had talked nothing but basketball.<br />“All you’d have to do is stand there and shoot. How tall did you say you are again?” He asked.<br />“About 6’8”” Matt ground out. “And like I said. I don’t play basketball.”<br />“But you could make a killing playing for the Global Family North Americans! Trust me I know. I was a scout for the Denver Nuggets before the Global Family recruited me to find players for the World League. I’d go all over the country to colleges and let me tell you kid, you’d be perfect!”<br />Matt shot Trevor a ‘Help Me” look.<br />Trevor pointed, “What’s that over there?”<br />The two men headed over to a car lying on it’s side about two hundred feet off the shoulder.<br />“Zoe’s shoe!” Matt said picking it up.<br />“Zoe!!!” Trevor began shouting.<br />“Look.” The woman tugged Trevor’s sleeve and pointed.<br />Next to the car in a tangle of weeds was a body.<br />One foot was clearly visible and on it was a shoe matching the one Matt held in his hand.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Travis hurried to the tunnel entrance. He quickly descended the ladder and took off at a sprint. As he passed men, dodging left and right he shouted if anyone had seen Frank.<br />“Over here.” Frank shouted.<br />“Frank….” Travis panted. “We’ve got company.”<br />Frank stiffened. “Who?”<br />“I don’t know, but they are in GF vehicles. There are four of them.”<br />“How long til they get to the gate?”<br />“They’re already there.” Travis gasped. “I told the guard at the gate to stall, but not too long.”<br />Frank got on the bullhorn and shouted for everyone to get out of the tunnel and head for the yard.<br />The men quickly filed up the ladder, Frank and Travis being the last two men out. Carefully they closed the trapdoor and Frank took off at a brisk walk ordering over his shoulder, “Make sure it’s undetectable.”<br />Travis began piling filing boxes and other office supplies on top of the door. After he finished he stepped back and gave it a critical eye. Satisfied he had the door hidden he grabbed a box of copy paper off a shelf and left the storage room.<br />As soon as he shut the door he was grateful that he had had the presence of mind to grab the box of paper. Filing past him was Frank and several GF officials.<br />Travis followed them into the outer office and set the box on his desk.<br />“We need a pot of coffee.” Frank barked at Travis.<br />“Yes sir.” Travis answered and headed to the break room.<br />As the coffee brewed Travis could hear the sound of power tools out back of the dormitory building.<br />Travis gathered cups, sugar, creamer and after the coffee was brewed he set the pot on the tray and headed for Franks office.<br />“will be out for several days until we get the towers set back up. Until then your orders are to continue work on the Education Center. We would like to do an inspection while we are here to check on the progress and see if there is any way we could speed up the opening. As I’m sure you’re well aware many of the men left in charge of building and overseeing the Centers have grown lazy in the last year so we are here make certain that’s not the case with this one.”<br />Travis knew that Frank would fill him and all the rest of the crew in on what happened in the meeting so he quietly poured cups of coffee and handed them out.<br />“I can assure you gentlemen that considering I’m short staffed, the progress is ahead of schedule.” Frank said smugly.<br />“We’ll see. I’d like to start the inspection as soon as we have something to eat. I assume the mess hall is open?”<br />“Of course. I believe today we are having steak with all the trimmings.” Frank answered with a sly grin.<br />“Steak?” One of the men looked surprised. “How in the world did you get your hands on steaks?”<br />“In case you missed it you’re in the middle of ranch country. There are cows running wild all over the place. When we get low on meat we just send one of the boys out hunting. Not that it’s much of a hunt mind you…” Frank laughed. “I’ve alerted the Global Family Farmers and Ranchers Association about all the cattle and they are gathering them up when they can.”<br />“Good.” One of the men said.<br />“Care to sink your teeth into a steak General?” Frank asked.<br />“Yes I am! It’s been weeks since I’ve had real beef.”<br />“Travis, call the cook and have him ready to serve lunch in fifteen minutes.”<br />With a nod Travis left Franks office and headed for the cafeteria.<br /><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">JFK Airport, New York</span><br /><br />The tarmac of the runway was covered with ice crystals that had fallen during the terrible ice storm. Lt. Maskovy slipped and slid towards the plane, his bruised leg throbbing with every movement. Only the knowledge that he must save Babylon from complete destruction spurred him onwards. Reaching the American Airforce jet 920, he climbed up steps and tumbled onto the floor of the plane. Stars danced round inside his head and he felt himself whirling towards a black hole from which was no escape. One by one the stars grew fainter and were blotted out as he approached the vortex’s center. He wanted to scream for help but no sound would come to his parched throat.<br /><br />His convoluted brain tried to make himself stand still. Instead of standing still, he slipped into the end of the dark tunnel. There was no escape. As the Lieutenants eyes slammed shut, the pilot of the plane calmly flicked the off the cabin lights. A warm afternoon sun peeked from under the cloud cover. The pilot banked the plane’s nose sharply to the right towards Washington D.C.<br /><br />He announced to the tower, “Plane 920, airborne.” <br /><br />As the Lieutenant lay on the floor of the powerful jet, he remembered the events of this terrible Monday morning. He started on a simple raid to take out the Christian traitors flag, but that ice storm came up and forced an emergency landing. Then when he and his buddies were trying to take shelter, his two friends were slain and he alone spared. After the storm, he had been hauled outside and dumped in ignonimous shame in a small rowboat and now his country and revered leader was in peril. And he had simply been doing his own duty.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- KBR<br /><br /></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-87832346585016022632011-01-06T05:06:00.000-08:002011-01-06T05:12:25.528-08:00Are They Ready For This?Mitch heard the shots being fired in rapid succession and squatted down behind one of the pews waiting for someone to enter the church, but he saw no one enter. Finally silence, blessed silence and he rose from his hiding place and started toward the door. His heart leapt into his throat at the site before him. Pastor lay in a pool of blood and all his fellow believers. He could hear a gurgling sound and followed the sound until he discovered a young woman lying on her side gasping for air. She had been shot once in the chest, but she was still miraculously alive. He kneeled beside her and lifted her head and said, “I will go for help, hang in there.” Her eyes met his and she whispered, “Please don’t bother. The Lord is waiting and I’m ready to go. It is time.” She smiled as a look of peace came over her face and she was gone. Mitch looked around at the carnage and knew this was the look of things to come.<br /><br />Mitch had never gone to church before all the people disappeared. Whenever people started talking about a man called Jesus he had managed to close his mind to what was being said. His neighbor had asked him so many times to go with him to church, but he had always made one excuse after another not to go. He didn’t want to give up his life of drinking with the guys on the weekends and all the women he used for his own pleasure. When his neighbor and his family disappeared with all the others he had a feeling it had something to do with the man called Jesus that Henry had tried to tell him about. A young man stood on a street corner crying out to people as they passed by to repent and call upon the Lord to save their souls from eternal damnation. Mitch found this young man a few days later and discovered he and a group of believers had reopened the church and were holding meetings weekly. Mitch sat in the back of the church listening to the young man talk passionately about Jesus taking on the sins of the world paying the ultimate price with His life. He kept saying, “You only have to ask and you shall receive forgiveness for your sins. Believe Jesus came to save that which was lost, born of a virgin, He died on the cross, the cruelest of deaths then arose from the grave on the third day. Repent of your sins today and receive Jesus into your heart.” Mitch kept going back to the services then started reading the Bible the young man had given him. One night during a storm Mitch heeded the call and fell on his knees asking Jesus to save him. He had cried out, “I have sinned, Lord. Please forgive me and give me peace. You are the only begotten Son of God the Father.” Mitch had given his life to Jesus and had spent hours reading and studying God’s word. Now that same young man who had stood on the street corner begging people to turn to Jesus lay in a pool of blood his life snuffed out by an assassin’s bullet.<br /><br />He stood up looking all around to see if the person or persons responsible were watching and all he could see was a man standing in front of a hotel watching him. Mitch felt in his heart this was the man who had killed his friends and pastor. He had a look of coldness that sent shivers down his spine. Mitch started to walk toward the man, but he had turned and quickly walked down the street. What on earth possessed someone to kill just for the sake of killing? A couple approached and saw the melee in front of them then quickly turned to cross on the other side of the street not bothering to see if anyone needed help. Mitch walked the two blocks to the police station and reported the killings, but the policemen just looked at him with a blank stare. One police officer remarked, “They were all nut jobs….who cares.”<br /><br />He would get Bobby and Jim to help him remove the bodies and at least give them a decent burial. He walked back toward the church and noticed a reporter filming the scene, but as soon as he got close enough the reporter put away his camera and fled down the street. So many bodies, you would think it would be of interest to someone, somewhere. He found choir robes inside the church and draped one over each of the bodies and said a prayer. He felt someone watching him and turned to see the same man he saw earlier then he saw the gun……<br /><br />Mitch was transformed in a blink of an eye and was soon following this beautiful being dressed in the whitest garment he had ever seen. Things around him looked so unfamiliar yet so beautiful it was difficult to take it all in. He looked down and saw the man standing over a body and the body was his. What he saw next was something that could never be described adequately. He was home, at last.<br /><br />- P4H<br />__________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />“You ready?” Skunk looked at Mo.<br />“No.” Mo grimaced. Not so much out of physical pain, but because of what he knew was coming. He reached for the door handle and opened the car door.<br />Skunk, caught off guard threw open his door and jumped out of the SUV and rushed around the hood.<br />“Dude! Be careful! I don’t want you ripping out those stitches.”<br />“Yes, Mama.” Mo tried to joke.<br />Skunk scowled as he reached a hand to shut the door.<br />Mo leaned back against the car and closed his eyes for a moment.<br />“I tried to be as careful as I could. I knew we should have stayed put. It’s too soon for you to be traveling.” Skunk muttered.<br />“I’m ok.” Mo opened his eyes and reassured Skunk. “I’m just tired and a little sore.” Heaving a sigh Mo straightened slowly. “Let’s go.”<br />Walking carefully they made their way along until they could hear talking and smell chili cooking. Entering the room they stopped and quietly looked around.<br />Maddie turned from the stove and saw Mo and Skunk standing in the entrance. “MO! SKUNK!” she shouted. She dropped the spoon she had been stirring the chili with and raced across the room towards both men.<br />Skunk instinctively stepped protectively in front of Mo and caught Maddie in a giant hug. “Maddie. It’s good to be home.”<br />“It’s good to have both you boys home safe and sound.” Maddie said as she gave him a squeeze.<br />“Be careful of Mo’s stitches.” Skunk said as Maddie let him go and reached for Mo.<br />Gently she gave Mo a hug. “Sit down” She said dragging both men toward the couch. “I can’t believe you boys drove home so soon after….” She trailed off her eyes drifting toward the kitchen area.<br />Renee stood staring at both men.<br />Skunk felt his throat close.<br />Mo stopped in his tracks.<br />Nathan stood up from the dining table and walked to Renee.<br />“Renee.” Skunk whispered.<br />Mo held out his hands pleadingly. “Please forgive me.”<br />Renee dropped the towel in her hands and rushed toward the men. “There is nothing to forgive. My uncle killed Ryan, not you.” She said taking both men by the hand and leading them to the couch.<br />“We wanted to bring him home to you….” Mo started to say, his throat closing on the words.<br />She reached out and laid a hand on Mo’s cheek. “I know.”<br />She looked at Skunk and seeing he wouldn’t meet her eyes she put her other hand on his cheek and made him look at her. “I know.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Todd looked around the room and saw the same faces he had seen for the past six months with one exception. The man setting towards the back was new, Todd wonder what his agenda was. Never mind that, he was the Mayor now and his plans would be set in place.<br />Todd White, took over Mayor when Dr. Ellis like many others disappeared a year ago. Dr. Ellis had been Mayor for ten years and most of the people liked him but Todd thought his so called Christian beliefs stood in the way of progress for the city. Now it was time to move the city ahead.<br /><br />After calling the meeting to order and reading the minutes from the last meeting, Todd asked the clerk if there was any old business that needed to be discussed.<br /><br />“Last month, Mr. Burgman brought up the motion to delete the city ordinance on allowing adult businesses next to schools and churches. We need to vote on that” Miss Folker the city clerk stated.<br /><br />“Very well, I open the floor to any questions for or against the deletion of city ordinance 3423.a”<br /><br />Two hands were raised, one from Mr. Chapman and one from the man in the back.<br /><br />“Mr. Chapman, what do you have to say” Todd asked<br /><br />“Well Mayor, I think it is time, we look forward to the growth of this city, and stop the hate that once ran rapped. New studies out from the Global Family has shown that Church people and their Gods caused more hate and harm to the world. I would like to see, we follow other cities such as LA, New Orleans, Cleveland and others in restricting the practice of so called worship in those big fancy buildings. We could use those building for much greater things like hotels and night time social meeting places. As far as the schools, there are no more kids, and the few that are around have not interested in attending. I say we save the owner of these adult businesses some money and let them bid on the school and church buildings for their use. We can use the money from the sales for more city growth.”<br /><br />“Very good, Mr. Chapman, I like your idea. If this passes and I’m sure it will, let’s you and I get together tomorrow and discuss it more in detail.” Todd said with a smile. He never thought about selling off those buildings but hey if no one is using them why not.<br /><br />“Anyone else” Todd asked, “You sir in the back, please state your name and your thoughts”<br /><br />Looking around then standing up, Mark Lowes felt very uncomfortable but he wanted to say his peace.<br /><br />“Mr. Mayor, the studies that Mr. Chapman talked about are based are one-way bias and I don’t think we as a city should drop what our forefathers wanted just because someone in another country feels hurt..,”<br /><br />“Wait a minute, are you saying the Global Family is wrong? You are saying our great Leader is wrong because he has backed that study” Mr. Chapman shouted<br /><br />“Mr. Chapman I have the floor, please wait till I am done.” Mark replied<br /><br />“I will not stand here and listen to this hate, the same hate that caused all the world wars and the hate that has killed millions of people. You sir need to be locked up and sent to the prisons for your kind.” Mr. Chapman shouted back<br /><br />Todd quickly raised his hands and then cleared his voice. “Mr. Lowes, Mr. Chapman is correct, if you feel the Global Family is wrong and what our leader has done then I will ask the police to look into your actions. Now if you want to favor the idea that is be discussed then we can forget all this. What is your word?”<br /><br />“I am a sinner, and I failed God but even I know the hog wash you guys are playing.”<br /><br />“That enough, Clerk, call the police and have Mr. Lowes arrested” Todd stated before moving on to the vote.<br /><br />Everyone but one raised their hand in favor and soon the meeting had turned looking at other out spoken so called Christians and their hate.<br /><br />Mr. Lowes never made it to jail, the two cops who escorted him out of City hall, took him to the center of town and announced to the crowd of people that he hated all the gays and anyone that drank and loved to party. The two cops left the handcuffs on the man then drove away. A rock was first thrown, then two and soon someone grabbed a rope. About two hundred people cheered as the loop was placed around his neck then tossed over the stair railing. A killing frenzy started as the body was pushed over the edge. Soon people in groups were walking down the street looking for anyone who didn’t fit their profile. That night fifteen men were hang or shot on site, seven women were killed after their bodies were raped. At 4am, the police pulled back and told the crowds to stop until noon the next day. At that time a list would be posted for all the people who didn’t fit in.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Alex<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br /><br />Earl groaned. He slowly opened his eyes and blinked rapidly to clear his vision.<br />The pressure was unbearable, crushing him.<br />He raised his arms in an attempt to remove the weight but it pressed even harder upon him.<br />With another groan he dropped his arms. As he struggled to breathe he looked around the room.<br />He was in a hospital room. He could hear the squeak of nurses shoes as they walked past his room door. He could hear the beeping of the monitors that were attached to him. The smell of antiseptic stung his nostrils.<br />“Well, look who’s awake.”<br />Earl turned his head and saw a young man standing in the doorway.<br />“Water.” Earl gasped.<br />The man approached the bed and poured a glass of water out of the pitcher. Dropping a straw into the glass he held it to Earl’s lips.<br />Sucking the straw greedily Earl drained the glass. “More.”<br />Pouring another glass the man again held the straw to Earl’s lips.<br />After draining that glass Earl dropped his head to the pillow.<br />“Anything else?” the man asked.<br />“What happened? Why am I in the hospital?”<br />“According to your chart you were bitten by a snake and suffered a heart attack.”<br />Memory of the snake undulating caused Earl to shudder and reach for his face. Feeling his sunken cheek he looked at the man standing next to the bed.<br />“Mirror.”<br />With a sardonic grin the man reached into his pocket. “No mirror, but this might work.”<br />Flipping open the switch blade he saw Earl flinch. Laughing he spun the knife in his hand until the blade rested in his hand with the hilt toward Earl.<br />Gingerly Earl took the knife.<br />The man pressed a button and the head of the bed began to raise. Once Earl was sitting up he let go of the button.<br />Earl noticed that the pressure that seemed to be crushing his entire body had increased. With a shaking hand he angled the blade so he could see his face. He gasped in horror and dropped the knife.<br />“Careful! You almost stabbed yourself.” The man reached for the knife and flipping it closed stuck it back in his pocket.<br />“Get out!” Earl gasped.<br /><br />- Zags<br />_______________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">The air was thick with smoke and anger the next morning. Looters had ran the streets all night. First to go, the windows to the liquor stores, followed up by the department stores. <br />Todd, called a meeting of his board members as well as the city department leaders. The Police Chief as well as the Fire Chief gave a report that if something was not done soon there would be no city to manage.<br /><br />“My thoughts as well” Todd said smiling “That is why I have asked our regional Global Leader to come this morning and give us some insight on how to stop the hatred. Miss Darby, please tell us how you can help”<br /><br />Standing up and walking to the front of the room, Gail Darby knew each man in there had their eyes glued on her. Not because of her title but because she wore a tight short dress with a very low cut front. Oh men are so stupid she thought I will have this city eating out of my hands before we break for lunch. <br />“Good morning mayor and fellow board members, I would first like to open up by saying that the Global Family is here to help out our fellow family members during these tuff times. We have over five thousand men and women working 24 hours a day tracking and labeling people and listing what threats they hold against us.”<br /><br />Looking out over her new group of victims, Gail smiled as she continued.<br /><br />Since Operation Select Freedom went into effect last year, each phone call, email and on line post and searches have been tracked and logged. With this data, we have found that most hate and anger comes from one group of people. This group claim to be loving and caring but in reality they speak of hate, they want to ban what each person of this earth is right entitled too, they want to tell you how to live your life even when behind close doors they do the same if not worse.”<br /><br />“Who is it?” Someone shouted<br /><br />“I will get to that, but first here is a video we took showing one of their head leaders, talking his hate and then it will show this same leader having adult fun with kids. Look and see”<br /><br />The boardroom darken just before a video started to play on the wall. It was taken inside a big church with lots of people seating in the pews. The man dressed in fine white robes and gold trim held out a gold cup and was talking about how smoking and drinking was a sin and how women who dress like tramps should not be surprised when they are raped. It video continued for a minute more before it showed a different scene. A man in a robe had two small boys hugging him as they went behind a closed door.<br />The video ended and the lights came back on.<br />“I could have continued it but why show what we already know? These groups of people I talk of are Christians. People who claim God himself will protect. Some claim their God already came and got them. If that was the case why are there still some here praying and hiding? Is their God to special for the rest of us? What makes their God so special that they have to hide; I think they are the evil ones lurking in the dark, watching your family as they sleep, I bet right now they are watching your wife take a shower, and there is no telling what they might do to her. We need to stop them and we can, we can with your help and with the publics help. We have all the names of everyone who has talked about their God or has gone to the government web site and searched for their God. There is one site called Rapture ready that we leave up to catch these hate filled people, little do they know that soon, just for clinking a button, the Global Family Security Forces will be kicking their doors in so people like us can enjoy our lives in peace.”<br /><br />Cheers went up as the men in the room stood and praised the Global Family and praised this beautiful creature that stood in front of them.<br /><br />Todd inched closer to Gail, “Men now calm down, I know we want to get these hatful people let this continue then we can worship this lovely women.” Todd touched her arm and when Gail didn’t pull away, he knew his leadership skills would get him home late again.<br /><br />“Now men, Miss Darby gave me a list of names of those we need to round up and send to the GB camps or if I read my booklet right, we can dispose of ourselves.”<br /><br />“Let do it, let’s get rid of every last one of them” Someone shouted, others talked out loud wanting to hunt down these who crave on the free.<br /><br />“Now before I pass out the list for our city, I want each one of you to know, there maybe people who are friends or family to you on this list, are you still willing to go after them?”<br /><br />“Yes, if they are like this I want no part of them” Jim Wells yelled out.<br /><br />“Is everyone in agreement” Todd asked hoping they were so he could close this meeting and get on to better things.<br /><br />We man raised their hand and shouted aye, not one man opposed.<br /><br />“Very well then, everyone who is on this list should be rounded up. I would even say deadly force is ok if they don’t to go peacefully. Any questions before we hand out the list?”<br /><br />Hank Washington, a heavy set man who once was the team captain on the high school football team asked if he could use his 42oz Louisville slugger on some of them.<br />They all laughed then stared as Gail walked over to Hank and ran her hands down her side, “Oh my I love a man who knows how to use his bat.”<br /><br />Todd not wanting to be undone quickly stood up and started passing out the list. Each man looked at it and smiled until they came to a name they knew. Jim Wells shouted no way as he saw his wife name on the list, Todd golfing partner was on it and a few had others on it as well.<br /><br />“OK chief, take whoever you want and start rounding them up.” Todd said before closing out the meeting.<br />“Now how about you and me going into my office for some private discussion” Todd grabbed Gail arm.<br /><br />“Oh I’m sorry; I have a meeting with the Mayor and Chamber of New Salem in a hour I must get going.” Gail replied<br /><br />“What? Why you no good two bit…” Todd started to shout<br /><br />Gail whispered into Todd’s ear, “I know what you want, but I left one name off that list, if you want I can share it with the group before they leave”<br /><br />“What name, who are you talking about”<br /><br />“Your mother, Todd, she has spent over 100 hours on Christians sites. Are you ready to kill your own mother over this?”<br /><br />Anger over took Todd, he grabbed a chair and started to beat Gail over the head. Hitting her over twenty times before he calmed down. Each man watched and shook their heads, as they stepped over the dead body.<br />“Times are going to get better Todd, you will see” Jim Wells said as he left.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Alex<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span>Emily Sat quitely on a bench at the wailing wall saying her morning prayers as little Joy slept soundly in her stroller. The two wittnesses had watched her come every morning to read her bible to her little baby and pray for several months now. She knew that many changes had taken place since The Global Family had been established worldwide. It was only a matter of time Kevin had told her until all of them would have to leave the safety of Ester and Yoshi's home and find a more secure location.<br />It was becoming more dangerous on a daily basis for anyone to be out and about without being harrassed by someone from the Global Family or IDF military as security and infrastructure had been restored to most of the world. Yoshi still had access to information as he still served with the IDF but no one knew he had given his life to Jesus right after the rapture had taken place. She knew that now that they were into the 2nd year of the tribulation things would only intensify for all of them and they could only rely on Jesus to see them through till the end.<br /><br />Emily opened her eyes to see the sun rising high in the sky. She jumped up and turned the stroller to head for home. She had stayed way too long today and Kevin would be worried unless she hurried. She pulled the blanket up over Joy as she slept and turned to leave. Her heart nearly stopped as she saw 3 IDF military walking towards her. <br /><br />- Renee<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br />Tina looked at her watch as she waited for the store to open; lately it had been opening later and later but carrying less stuff. The GF claimed most of normal living would be back by now with some small in convinces but Tina still waited for standard stuff each week.<br />About to leave, Tina heard a scream and watched an older woman turn the corner and ran towards her. It was Mrs. Sutter, her old baby sitter. Mrs. Sutter has crying and screaming as she got to Tina. Tina tried to calm her down but Mrs. Sutter fell to the ground in tears. That is when Tina heard and saw the group of men come around the same corner with bats, guns and rope.<br /><br />“Tina Johnson, you step away from that woman right now” the lead man said, Tina knew it was Joe Bell who was talking. “What is going on Mr. Bell?” Tina asked<br /><br />“Just step away from her” he shouted again<br /><br />“No… please help me” Mr. Sutter cried as she grabbed Tina leg. “Please Tina, please”<br /><br />One man ran up and hit the older woman in the back with a club, “Let go you evil beast” he shouted as he hit her again<br /><br />Tina was scared and started backing away, kicking at the woman at her feet, afraid she might have a deadly illness.<br /><br />“Come on you fat cow, we need to get you locked up” Mr. Bell said smiling as he placed the rope around Mr. Sutter neck.<br /><br />“Is she sick" Tina asked as the men jumped down on the older woman and tied her hands and feet.<br /><br />“Oh ya, she is sick alright, she been talking and communicating with them bible readers. You know them ones… For years they looked down on us and called us sinner. Telling us we are going to hell, well today is hell for them” one man said before laughing in a hard voice.<br /><br />It was noon when they had Mrs. Sutter tied up. A big truck came and when the back was opened, Tina could see others inside, crying and screaming. One man tried to push his way out but the beating he was getting before he hit the ground was to much, after a few more hard hits to the head and body, the lifeless body was pushed to the side of the road.<br /><br />“Stupid Christians” one man said as they started walking down the road again.<br /><br />Tina eased back towards the corner and the direction her house was. She didn’t understand it but she didn’t want to get mix up with it either.<br /><br />Just before supper, most of the people on the list had been collected or killed, what few remained, the Police Chief felt they would have in custody in a day or two.<br /><br />Todd smiled as he saw better things for his city.<br /><br />- Alex<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">All of heaven turned to the Throne of God as a small fire appeared before the Throne.<br />Belle reached over and grabbed her earthly husband and her grandsons hands and gave them both a gentle squeeze.<br />“Holy, Holy, Holy!!” Echoed throughout heaven as the angels sang praise to the Risen King.<br />Everyone’s eyes turned to a man as he approached the fire. He looked at Jesus and at His nod he stepped into the flame.<br />The flame flared for a brief moment and then died down.<br />The man stepped out of the flame and turned to face Jesus. He knelt at His feet as Jesus reached into the fire and pulled out a crown.<br />“You were there that on that day when I gave My life as a ransom for many. You looked upon Me as you hung upon your own cross and saw in Me Truth.” Jesus gently placed the crown on the mans head. “You asked Me to remember you. You were the first to accept My free gift of salvation. I give you this crown. Welcome into the joy of the Lord.”<br />“Thank You Lord.” The man said as he rose, and beaming stepped down from the Throne.<br />“Wow!” Tori whispered as she stepped to Belle’s side, her parents standing behind her.<br />“Holy is the Lamb who was slain, who took our sins and washed us clean by His blood!” Everyone shouted.<br />Eyes turned to the next person as they approached the flame.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Alexis sat before the computer tears streaming down her cheeks as she read the many accounts of violence against those professing to be Christians. One small community had issued warnings regarding those assembling to worship Christ would be subject to arrest and placed in a holding camp until they either recanted their allegiance or were sentenced to prison or death. One woman was beaten to death by an angry mob claiming she was a hate monger and Christ worshiper. Alexis knew this time would come. She heard the door to the office open and turned to see Mark. "Hey, girl, what's up this morning?" he asked.<br />"Trying to catch up on the news. I need to be working on a few reports for Andrew. What are you doing today?"<br />Mark smiled at her, "I have a mission that will take me back to Israel. Andrew mentioned that you might like to go along. He has to meet with friends and take them some supplies. By the way, where is Andrew?<br />"He called earlier that he had errands to run early this morning and would be in later. He was up late last night working on a new project. Sam called and he dropped everything and started working on some top secret mission. It is getting more dangerous for us to be here and he is working on a plan for all of us to relocate. Has he talked to you about it?"<br />Mark rubbed his chin, "No, but some of the soldiers are now turning Christians over to the GFA to prosecute. Seems the government has issued a rewards program for turning in people that are against the government. Personal firearms must be turned in and some are not complying. Assembly without a permit is forbidden as well as speaking out in public about Christ. It is now a crime to say anything about our leaders.........good is evil and evil is good. Remember that is what the scriptures tell us it will be like during the end times? Towns and cities all across the nation are rounding up those that speak out about God or Christ and being dealt with in a very harsh manner....mostly beatings and death."<br />Alexis shuddered, "I was reading a news report about the death of an elderly woman that was beaten by a group of men that had heard she was a Christian. We knew, Mark, that it would come to this."<br />"I am waiting to hear what Andrew has planned for us. He has an incite into what the government is planning and I'm sure it's not going to be in our favor." Mark sighed and tried to give her a grin, but he knew in his heart that things were going to start changing drastically.<br />The ground began to rumble. Alexis signed into the National Weather and Seismic activity site and looked at Mark, "Another quake has hit southern Missouri. Seems as though the New Madrid fault is beginning to show signs of awakening. I would bet that is what he is working on with Sam. They need to get out of there and soon!!! There is going to be a major quake maybe in just a few days. California has had several new quakes in the last 24 hours and now it appears that they are coming at a more rapid pace. I think I know what he is planning. Hold onto your pants, think we are going to be leaving this place forever."</div> <br />- P4H<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">In one way Kennedy was amazed at everything that was going on, but in another it all made sense. Jesus was everywhere. When she thought of how much she loved Him and how grateful she was for His sacrifice on the cross, He was there. He was handing those who passed through the flame and giving them crowns, and He was also on His throne.<br />Kennedy grinned and shook her head when she heard Jesus laugh softly. She turned and smiled up at Him. “I guess I’m not used to everything. I don’t know how to explain it. It’s like my mind wants to think like I did on earth, but I know that everything is different now.” Kennedy made a face. “I’m just glad that You know what I’m trying to say.”<br />Jesus smiled. “Yes Kennedy, I understand. To be told on earth that I am Omni-present is hard for the human mind to conceive. But now you are seeing and understanding that I AM, I always have been and forever will be.”<br />Kennedy turned to the throne as an angel approached. Jesus stood and took the scroll from the angel and broke the seal.<br />Revelation 6:3-4 (New King James Version)<br />Second Seal: Conflict on Earth<br /> <br />3 When He opened the second seal, I heard the second living creature saying, “Come and see.”[a] 4 Another horse, fiery red, went out. And it was granted to the one who sat on it to take peace from the earth, and that people should kill one another; and there was given to him a great sword.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br /><br />Brett Reed walked into Pontentate Teodor Argryos’ office to see him staring at a wall of television screens.<br />“Look at them!” Teodor motioned to the screens. “They should be grateful to ME! They should be on their knees thanking ME! They should be loyal to ME!! But who are they on their knees for? Who are they pledging their loyalty to? Jesus!!! Not me, but Jesus!”<br />Teodor exploded out of his chair, and walked up to the screens. He stopped in front of the screen showing the two witnesses preaching in Jerusalem. “And those two!! Their time has come. Yes their time has come!”<br />Teodor turned and sat back in the chair he had vacated only seconds before. “Brett, please sit.”<br />Brett sat down and faced the screens. He saw huge gatherings of people outside the Roman Coliseum, in Times Square of New York City, Hyde Park in London. All over the world revivals were taking place, hundreds, even thousands of people gathered together, hearing the Gospel, dropping to their knees and asking Jesus into their hearts. Brett ground his teeth as the voice of one preacher began quoting John 3:16.<br />“Everything is ready Pontentate.” Brett said. “They are all on line ready for the order.”<br />“Good. What about Jerusalem? Are they ready to obliterate that city and those two fiends who preach another’s name to the masses?”<br />“There is a ship in the Mediterranean ready to fire everything they have at it.” Brett smiled.<br />Brett handed Argryos the phone. “Go!” He shouted into the phone.<br />Ten minutes later the first bomb hit. Hyde Park was obliterated and all the people gathered there died instantly.<br />Bombs landed in Rome, New York, Singapore, all over the world bombs exploded.<br />Argryos waited impatiently to see Jerusalem exterminated. Another ten minutes went by, then another ten.<br />“Get on the phone and see why Jerusalem and those two cretins are still there.” Argryos growled.<br />Brett hurriedly dialed the number and after a few minutes of confusion and shouting turned slowly to Argryos.<br />“Apparently there was a problem. The ship exploded before they could fire the missiles.”<br />“WHAT!!!??” Argryos shouted.<br />Teodor turned to the screens to see that the two witnesses seemed to be speaking directly to the cameras.<br />Revelation 11 3 And I will give power to my two witnesses, and they will prophesy one thousand two hundred and sixty days, clothed in sackcloth.”<br /><br />Brett dropped the phone as what the witnesses had said registered .<br />Teodor let out a howl of rage as he threw the chair he had been sitting it at the television.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br /></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-83378704943227210792011-01-06T04:39:00.000-08:002011-01-06T05:06:55.138-08:00Are They Ready For This?<span style="font-weight: bold;">POSSUM HOLLOW<br /><br />Pastor Tim, sits huddled by the fire place...Bible in hand ..reading the Psalms,<br /><br />4 I sought the LORD, and he answered me;<br /> he delivered me from all my fears.<br /><br />5 Those who look to him are radiant;<br /> their faces are never covered with shame.<br /><br />6 This poor man called, and the LORD heard him;<br /> he saved him out of all his troubles.<br /><br />7 The angel of the LORD encamps around those who fear him,<br /> and he delivers them.<br /><br />8 Taste and see that the LORD is good;<br /> blessed is the man who takes refuge in him.<br /><br />Tim closed the Bible and stared out into the living room, trying his best to steady not only all those around him, but his own soul as well,<br /><br />Recent days have been troublesome, hiding in terror and witnessing the horror of crashing hail stones the size of bowling balls, and then dealing with the water turned blood has SCREAMED loud and clear a HARSH AND SOBERING reminder, HORRIBLE HORRIBLE things are ahead, 3/4 of all mankind will die and there is NO GETTING OUT OF IT...<br /><br />but despite these crushing truth's there is one that stands Greater, that If they will run to and Cling to the Lord, He will be their reward and through endurance ...they too can be saved!!!!<br /><br />- STA<br />___________________________________________________<br /><br /></span>Sam gave Kerry the keys to the van and watched as he carried Shannon in his arms then gently placing her in the back seat. Alexis followed closely behind and placed her hand on Kerry's shoulder, "I am going with you. I will sit with Shannon and you concentrate on getting us to the clinic safely."<br />The drive seemed bumpy and Fear made his appearance once more speaking into Kerry's ear, "The one you worship has left you. This child will not survive."<br />Kerry began to pray, "Lord, please take away my fears and help us through this day."<br />Shannon was crying in pain as Alexis held her hand and prayed. Fear and Doubt rode with them in the van plotting their next move and knew they were planting the seed that would give them full reign over these stupid people who prayed to a God that didn't listen. "The master listens and gives us our every desire. These humans are so foolish. It won't be long before they belong to us. The master will be extremely pleased with us," Fear whispered to Doubt.<br />Finally, they had arrived at the little clinic and Kerry carried his precious wife inside. The nurse quickly summoned the doctor and Shannon was taken to the examining room. They asked Kerry and Alexis to wait outside and they would let them know as soon as possible what was happening. Alexis took Kerry's arm and lead him to the waiting room and asked that he join her in prayer. The two bowed their heads and held hands as Alexis prayed, "Lord, we ask that you spare the life of this precious woman and her child. The days and years a head will be filled with uncertain times, but we know in our hearts that You will always be with us. Wrap Your loving arms around this family and give them the hope that resides in You. Should You decide to gather this child in Your loving arms this day, we shall rejoice knowing he is with You. Thank You for loving us when we have done nothing to earn Your love. We honor and praise Your Holy name. Amen."<br />Shannon lay on the examining table with the pain growing ever stronger. Fear whispered, "You prayed to God and He has abandoned you. Come to us and your every desire shall be met." Anger now made his entrance and Shannon began to scream, "I have prayed for my baby since the beginning and You can't have him. He is mine and Kerry's to love. You have enough angels and You don't need any more. Why do you want to hurt me?" Suddenly an angel appeared and began to softly speak, "It is not for you to question God, but to know He loves you. His plan is perfect and because He loves you, He wants to spare you and your child further harm from all that is in this world." <br />Shannon watched as the angel stood before her with out stretched hand as she hesitated yet felt the immediate urge to grasp the hand before her. She cried, "But Kerry will be left all alone."<br />The angel spoke again, "He will never be alone. He has the Savior watching over him. You will rest in the arms of the One who loves you, The Great I AM, sparing you of all the horrors that will encompass the earth."<br />Shannon reached out and grasped the hand. Soon she was soaring through the air clutching her son in her arms. Mother and child joined the angels and fell on their face before the Lord and began singing praises to the Son of God.<br /><br />- P4H<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">Ra walked up the down the isles of the store but nothing popped out at him that he felt would quench his hunger. Since last year and the great disappearance, the store shelves had only a quarter of the food items they would normally stock. Bread, milk and fresh meat was out of the question unless you had the money and a few connections. Many were happy because the hassle of preparing food was a thing of the past. Box instant food was the norm now but Ra wanted something he couldn’t find or was it he was to blind to see.<br /><br />Coming around the corner of isle 4, he spotted a person stuffing a box in their jacket then walking away. Shoplifting was common now, even with all the cameras and the threat of being shot on site didn’t stop the hunger. Grabbing a small box of noodles, Ra looked it over and found it to have real imitation beef flavor. “At least I can remember what a cow taste like” Ra told himself as he headed to the check out counter.<br /><br />“Open you coat” the man wearing a tie shouted, he was looking at the person who Ra had spotted earlier stuffing their coat with a box of food.<br /><br />“I have nothing, I was just looking” the female voice behind the hood coat said<br /><br />“You open that coat or I will rip it off you, you thieving tramp”<br /><br />With trembling hands, the woman reached into her pocket grabbed the box then tossed it at the man before heading for the front door. The manager grabbed at her but missed, he reached for a small baseball bat then raced around the counter and was about to pass Ra when for no reason, Ra foot pointed out and tripped the man sending him to the floor and allowing the woman to escape.<br /><br />Quickly trying to regain his composure and authority, the man while standing, started to cuss Ra. As he turn around to face the man who tripped him his voice fell quite as he starred at the hand gun pointed at his face.<br /><br />“So you too are in this together, fine take the box but don’t come back” the manager announced hoping the food is all they wanted.<br /><br />“Never meet that person before and doubt I will again but you beating her was not going to happen over a box of food.” Ra stated as he placed his money on the counter and awaited his change.<br /><br />Walking out of the store, the crisp air forced Ra to pull his hat down a little more as he walked back to his room. As he passed the small alley on his right he heard a sound that made him look. The woman from the store was setting on an old 5 gallon bucket. Her hands at her face, she was crying and didn’t hear Ra walk up.<br /><br />“He had every right to shoot you” Ra said, looking at the hunker down pile of rags.<br /><br />Through the tears, he heard the statement he expected, “I wish he had, and then I wouldn’t be hungry no more”<br /><br />Wanting to leave and be rid of this problem, a problem that was surely not his, Ra stood there and watched this person debate life over food.<br /><br />“Even in the end you let those who have nothing suffer, what kind of a god are you?”<br /><br />“What” the voice under the hood asked<br /><br />“Nothing… When was the last time you ate?” Ra asked<br /><br />“Four days ago, I ran out of food four days ago. I never stole before, I always paid my bills and we took care of our family but…” she started to cry again<br /><br />Ra knew what was coming, her kids vanished, maybe her husband as well, leaving her here alone.<br /><br />“Loose your kids and husband last year?” Ra asked<br /><br />After about 30 seconds of more tears, she rubbed her eyes. “My kids disappeared with all the others then my husband lost his job and started drinking. He left me but returned in a few weeks with two girls under his arms. Shortly a few more of his new friends started coming over and staying longer it was when one of them tried to attack me and he only laughed, I knew I had to leave.”<br /><br />“Well good luck” Ra said as he tossed his box of noodles down at her feet and walked away. “We all got a story, some just worse then others I guess.”</div> <span class="postbody"><br /><br />- Alex<br />__________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><span style="font-weight: bold;">Colorado Springs, Colorado</span><br /><br />Edgar Rourke looked up as Trevor walked into the room.<br />“Dr. Rourke, how’s Becca?”<br />“Trevor, I’ve asked you to call me Edgar.” He said with a small smile.<br />“Sorry.” Trevor grinned. “I’m just used to calling you Dr. Rourke.”<br />“I know.” Edgar looked at Becca lying silently on the bed. “She’s doing better today. She ate earlier and managed to keep it down, so that’s a good sign. She fell asleep about fifteen minutes ago.”<br />Trevor nodded. “She took Ryan’s death really hard.” Actually Trevor had been afraid that she had lost touch with reality. He would never forget the sounds of grief that had exploded from the younger girl when she had gotten the news. It had taken both him and Matt to finally subdue her.<br />Trevor looked at Becca’s once pretty face and was still shocked at how much damage the girl had inflicted on herself. There were scabs down the girls cheeks where she had clawed her own face and bald spots on her head where she had yanked her own hair out. Trevor shook his head. Becca’s grief had been so extreme it had been frightening.<br />Zoe had suggested taking the girl to the hospital to have her evaluated and that was when they had found Dr. Rourke on duty in the ER..<br />He had recognized Trevor and immediately taken Becca’s case. He had sedated the young girl and begun cleaning her wounds asking what had happened thinking there had been an attack on her. When Edgar had heard the girl had done it to herself he had been unfazed having seen many things in the ER over the years.<br />He had finished cleaning her wounds and sat down to talk with Trevor, Zoe and Matt.<br />“Given the times we are living in I’m not really sure you want to have her evaluated or admitted.” Edgar had told them softly, his tone indicating something that they all picked up on immediately.<br />It had been then that Trevor had asked Dr. Rourke the way to the Father.<br />Edgar had immediately smiled. “Through the Son.” He had quickly looked around and shushed Zoe when she started asking him about his testimony.<br />“It’s not safe to talk about it here.” He had hushed Zoe. “You remember where I live?” He had quickly asked Trevor.<br />“Yes.” Trevor had nodded.<br />“Take your friends there and I’ll be home in a few hours.”<br />Trevor had paid the bill and they had taken Becca to Dr. Rourke’s house and settled in.<br />When Edgar had gotten home that night he had told them what all had happened since Trevor and Zoe had left Colorado Springs.<br />“Things are steadily getting worse. At first I told everyone I knew about my new found faith, but then I began to realize that people were treating me with suspicion. It was a few weeks ago that I discovered by accident that I was being watched. My supervisor left a file open on his computer and I read it. He had notes on several people, fellow brothers and sisters in Christ who work here at the hospital. Things they said, where they went, who they talked to….” Edgar took a deep breath. “Several of those who were very outspoken about the truth of the rapture and especially Argryos and who he really is have begun to be transferred, or flat out disappeared.”<br />“So are you going to come back to Oklahoma with us?” Trevor asked bring Edgar back to the present.<br />“I don’t know. I feel like there is a purpose for me staying, but I also know that soon it won’t be safe for Christians. Argryos will start his war against Christians and the Jewish people and we‘ll all be running for our lives.”<br />Trevor only nodded his face grim.<br /><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Leon awoke his eyes searching the room and spotted Kristen.<br />“How’s Renee?”<br />Kristen sighed. “She’s still upset of course, but she knows she will see Ryan again, so she is holding that truth close right now.”<br />Leon felt tears sting his eyes. He couldn’t understand why Kristen’s words rang bittersweet in his heart but they did.<br />He felt envious of everyone’s assurance that in the end everything would be set right. In a world where everything was slowly going insane, each and every person around him was steadfast in that belief. He wished he could have that kind of assurance.<br />Kristen sat down on the edge of the bed. “What are you thinking?”<br />“I wish…..I wish I knew…you seem so sure. You have something….”<br />“Faith?” Kristen questioned softly.<br />“Yes. But it’s more than that. It’s more like Absolute Faith. There isn’t any doubt, no hesitation. Even now, when something so horrible has happened, all of you still have no doubt.” Leon finished looking stunned and bereft at the same time.<br />“Why would I doubt?” Kristen said throwing her arms wide. “I’m living proof of what Jesus can do.” She stood up and began to pace.<br />“Do you remember what I was like?” She looked Leon in the eye.<br />Leon shrank back from Kristen’s question and dropped his eyes.<br />“No. Look at me.” Kristen sat back on the edge of the bed and gently reached out and caught Leon’s face in her hands.<br />“Do you remember?”<br />Leon nodded.<br />“Tell me. What did you see in my eyes then?”<br />Leon swallowed hard. “Hate. Anger. Sorrow.”<br />“Yes. Now what do you see?” Kristen slowly let go if Leon’s face.<br />Leon just sat quietly for a moment, and for the first time since seeing Kristen again truly looked into her eyes. What he saw there took his breath. He literally stopped breathing for a moment.. His eyes wide he shook his head in denial.<br />Kristen began to smile. “Well?”<br />Leon opened his mouth. “Happiness. Real honest joy.”<br />“What else?” She prodded.<br />“Understanding.” Leon shook his head.<br />“And?”<br />With a sob, Leon burst forth, “Forgiveness. Love. Acceptance.”<br />Kristen’s smile grew. “I forgive you Leon. I forgave you quite awhile ago. Jesus made it possible. Only with Him could I have. If I can forgive you, me a sinner, full of hate, anger and everything else can forgive you, Jesus can. All you have to do is ask Him.” She said softly and opened her arms.<br />Leon’s eyes went wide seeing the girl he had abused with her arms opened wide to him, in forgiveness, and acceptance.<br />He actually felt like his heart had taken flight with hope. He sat trembling as Kristen sat there with her arms open to him. Leon’s mind was flying in a thousand directions, while he felt something happening inside.<br />“I want Him to forgive me!” Leon gasped. “I know I don’t deserve it, but I want Him to. I want Him to take my life and to make it His. I want to belong to Him. Please Jesus, please.” Leon sobbed as he fell into Kristen’s arms.<br /><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">The old country doctor made his way slowly to the waiting room with each step an effort and his heart breaking with the news he was about to deliver to the young couple. Kerry looked up to see the doctor approaching and noticed he was having a difficult time just walking and knew something awful had happened to his wife and baby. The doctor stood over him then slowly sat in the chair next to him clearing his throat several times before he spoke. “Son, your wife….well, she and your son didn’t make it. I did everything I knew to do, but there was something very different about what took place in that room. Your wife took on a glow I can’t possibly explain and your son was born without any help from me or my nurse. In a flash of a second they were gone. The room was filled with a warmth and glow as I have never seen in all my years of being a doctor. Your wife had the sweetest smile on her face.”<br /><br />Alexis put her arms around Kerry, but he showed no emotion. His face was blank and he seemed miles away. Anger circled Kerry jumping up and down with glee, “We told you…..we told you. Your wife couldn’t be saved because the one you call God doesn’t care about you or your wife.” Anger rose in Kerry’s heart and he felt as though is heart was so heavy it would burst. He couldn’t say a word and his mind was full of anger. His mind screamed, “Why God? Why did You have to take her now? We were so happy and working for YOU. Why did You do this?” Anger was smiling and continued talking to Kerry. “You are so stupid to believe in a God who allows death, pain, and sorrow. If this God truly loved you and your precious wife, why did he allow her to die?” Kerry threw Alexis’ arm off his and jumped up twirling around facing the old doctor. He put his hands up as if to strangle the doctor, but suddenly the angel appeared. “Kerry, put away your anger. Your wife and son are in a better place. The Father brought them home to spare them the pain and suffering that is coming to this world. Anger must depart from you and you must remember who loves you.” Tears flooded Kerry’s eyes and he dropped back down into his seat.<br /><br />Alexis was on her knees praying as she had never prayed before in her life. “Lord Jesus, please intercede and take Kerry’s anger and pain from him. Shannon is resting in Your arms free of pain and suffering. Thank you, Lord for giving her peace. We understand the horrors that will be on this earth and Your blessed child will be safe out of reach of Satan’s grasp. Lord, be with us and give us comfort in our grief. We give You all the glory and honor. Amen.”<br /><br />Kerry turned to Alexis, “Thank you for your prayer because it is all that stopped me from hurting this kind doctor. I know he did nothing to Shannon and I’m certain she is resting with the Father and Son in heaven. I don’t know how I can go on without her, but God knows.” He looked at the doctor standing before him with tears streaming down his face and said, “Thank you for all you did to save my wife and son. I am grateful she had a peaceful end.”<br /><br />The old doctor stammered, “Son, go home to your friends and take comfort in knowing they are with their heavenly Father. We all must look forward to the day when all the pain and suffering ends and we are at last with Jesus. You owe me nothing for today.” Kerry shook the doctor’s hand then gave him a gentle hug. <br /><br />Kerry followed the doctor to the examining room where Shannon’s body lay. He looked down on her beautiful smiling face as tears dropped down on her hand as it lay motionless by her side. He put his hand gently into hers and knelt beside her and whispered, “I love you, Shannon. Rest well. Hug our little Samuel and tell him I love him and will see you both soon.”<br /><br />Anger coiled back in the corner watching and waiting, but the angel appeared in the room saying, “You will leave this child of God alone. God has claimed him for His own through the blood of the Son. Leave now and do not return.”<br /><br />Anger shrunk away vowing to return again. “The master will not be happy with me. I will be back and will win next time. Your powers may be greater than mine, but I will soon have enough power to overcome the will of these humans.”<br /><br />Kerry picked up his lifeless wife’s body and carried it to the van. Alexis opened the cargo door as Kerry stepped into the van and held his wife in his arms. Her spirit was with him as he looked down on her face and cried tears of pain.</div> <br />- P4H<br />__________________________________________________________<br /><br />Deep beneath the surface the inner chamber door swung open. Everyone continued to chant their praises to their master, nobody dared look up. His eyes glowed red as he entered the chamber and began his walk among his servants collecting all the reports. After reading each one he walked to the front of the chamber and took his seat. Every servant could feel the tension in the room.<br />"CONFUSION! COME FORWARD NOW! EXPLAIN TO ME WHY YOU ARE LETTING LEON ESCAPE FROM US? YOU HAVE BEEN GIVEN ALL THE POWERS YOU SHOULD NEED TO ACOMPLISH THIS SIMPLE TASK, YET YOU HAVE STILL NOT DONE THIS! WHY?" he thundered.<br />Confusion trembled and shook as he approached his master. "Lord I I know I ca ca accomplish wa what you wa want if you wi will gi give me a little ma more ti time." he stuttered.<br />TIME? TIME IS SOMETHING WE DONT HAVE!" he shouted as his eyes intensified on Confusion. The thunder in his voice caused the inner chamber walls to shake and on the surface the earth trembled and cracked at an undisclosed location. <br /><br />- Renee<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">Kerry sat in his room staring at the walls of the cave and began to tremble uncontrollably. His mind was filled with grief and he missed Shannon so much that tears seemed to be constantly welling in his eyes. He had trouble concentrating on anything other than the image of their tiny group burying his beloved wife and son beside Stephen's grave. He had gingerly laid his infant son in Shannon's arms and had given them a last kiss as Alexis stood beside him singing In the Garden. <br /><br />He had made so many mistakes in his life and when he met Shannon things began to turn around. His Mother was a kind soul, but she could be a bit irritating always begging him to go to church with her. He had been so mean to her on occasion and said some very cruel things. They once had gotten along so well and had great conversations then there came the time when she only made him angry and became an irritant to him. He certainly hadn't agreed with her politics and religion was the last thing he wanted to discuss with her. She hadn't liked the new president and said he would end up destroying our country with his liberal policies. Kerry had become so angry with her that he had stopped speaking to her and moved out on his own. At one point he told her, "I don't need a Mother that constantly talks about religion and spouts her "wingnut" opinions about politics. What do you know? You are an uneducated Mother trying to tell ME how to live my life. Enough is enough and I can't stand to be around you any longer."<br /><br />When he moved his things out of the house he looked back to see his Mother crying and down on her knees praying for him. He didn't want her prayers or her interference. He didn't need a Mother. He was through with her forever.<br /><br />He met Shannon at college and they became fast friends. In two years they were married, but he only invited his Mother to the wedding to please Shannon. Shannon loved her and they soon became great friends. She told Kerry that his Mother continued to pray for him every day and longed to fix their relationship. Anger rose in Kerry as he shouted, "I want nothing more to do with her and there is nothing she can do to fix things. It is what it is."<br /><br />Now he sat in a room all alone without Shannon or anyone that was family. When his Mother and Father had been taken in the rapture he knew at that moment all the things she had warned him about over the years had come true. She wasn't uneducated or crazy.......she only loved him and wanted him to know Christ as his savior. It was too late to tell her he was sorry for all the mean and hateful things he had said to her. It was too late to ask for her forgiveness. It was too late to fix things. "Jesus, please forgive me for the times I was mean to my mother. Forgive me for not accepting the truth and for being so stubborn. Please give my Mother a special hug and tell her I really do love her. I know Shannon is in heaven where Mother waited to greet her and our son. Lord, give me the strength to endure the loss of my wife and son as I await the day we will all meet again. Thank you Lord for saving my soul and for allowing me to know Shannon's love. I give You all the praise and glory. Amen."</div> <br />- P4H<br />_________________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">To all who visit this story or site.....<br /><br />we are here for one purpose and one purpose only ..to tell You and ask you<br /><br />IF for some horrible reason you would die tonight...DO YOU KNOW WHERE YOU WILL BE 5 minutes after you die? and do you know where you will be after that??<br /><br />WE are a group of humble writer's who's only desire is to write a fictional story about a REAL EVENT that we all Believe is soon to come<br /><br />Soon we are going to be stepping up and writing some very intense and graphic portrayals of the wrath to come<br /><br />but if we never get to write this next chapter because tomorrow never comes....we BEG you to hear and listen......"PLEASE PLEASE ...flee the wrath to come by ...right now....getting off the computer, then...go to a quiet place, get on your knees and ask "Ask Jesus Christ to Save YOU" ....."today is the day of salvation...now is the appointed time"</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- STA<br />__________________________________________________________<br /><br /></span>Back in his room Ra watched the doors of the church. Today was the day; today he would send his message to those who entered that building that their God wouldn’t protect them from the pain and suffering. Looking at his watch Ra figured he had fifteen minutes before the doors opened and those inside would come pouring out like in the past. <br /><br />He had everything in place, ear plugs to deaden the noise of the gun and possible screams, he had moved the table back away from the window and placed a blanket over the open window so to keep the flash down. Lying on the table was a brand new Weatherby Mark V .270 with a 3x9 scope. Four ammo clips, each one holding four rounds sat next to the pillow. This would allow him to reload quickly.<br /><br />Sweat began to appear on Ra forehead as he sat down behind his rifle. Two pillows held the barrel in place as Ra looked through and down the scope at the door some 250 yards away. With the 3x9 scope Ra could see the faces of each person if he wanted and it was that thought which made the sweat flow faster. <br />Something in the back of his mind told him he was not a killer, he loved people, and he loved his kids and wife. But then he remembers why he was there, he hated God more. “It is all you fault, you are making me do this” Ra shouted in his mind<br /><br />Looking at his watch he had 3 minutes. Three minutes before the world would look at him as a mad man, he wondered how many he would shoot before the police shot him and what would he feel? Would it be slow or fast like in the movies? Two minutes<br /><br />The doors opened and people started coming out, each one had a smile as they started standing around shaking hands and hugging. Ra watched. He watched the smiles; he could see their lips moving as they wished each other a good day.<br />“It is done” Ra said just before pulling the trigger.<br />Ra still saw the smiles as he pulled the trigger again and again. He had empted the gun and was reloading when he noticed how the smiles turned to frowns and how all the people just like sheep just stood there. “Run you stupid &*^* people” Ra shouted as he pulled the trigger again and again.<br /><br />But no one ran, they all stood there and Ra just pulled and reloaded more until finally he couldn’t find anyone left standing. He searched for anyone moving but not one person moved an inch. The red blood covered the sidewalk, the doors and part of the building.<br />Ra sat there, wanting for the police, five minutes then ten and still no one came and broke down his door.<br /><br />Is this what the world has come too? Ra asked himself; maybe those on the ground might be better off then the ones still living, maybe I just saved them from what’s to come.<br /><br />Ra stood up and headed for the door, walking down stairs, he saw the manager looking out his door. Ra had intended on killing him as well but why? No one cares any more. Ra shock his head, walked out of the building and headed down the street.<br /><br />- Alexaretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-1750829571993932202011-01-05T19:33:00.000-08:002011-01-05T19:36:39.564-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Greenville, Maine</span><br /><br />“Mo. Hang in there buddy.” Skunk ripped his shirt off and pressed it to the wound.<br />“Ahg...” Was the only sound Mo made.<br />“Stay with me.... Please God. Help me. Please.” Skunk didn’t realize he was praying until he felt a hand on his shoulder.<br />“Let me look. I’m a doctor.”<br />Skunk stared at the middle aged man for a second and then moved over.<br />“I take it Blake did all this.” The man said calmly as he examined Mo.<br />“Yes. His nephew....” Skunk looked over at Ryan’s body. He sank back on his heals as the enormity of what had happened washed over him. He felt the sob moving through his throat and tried to stop it, but it burst free. He felt someone wrap their arms around him. He looked up to see a middle aged woman kneeling next to him. He looked into her eyes and the compassion in them and dropped his head to her shoulder and began to sob deeply.<br />“Ryan only wanted to tell his uncle about Jesus. That’s all he wanted to do..... He just wanted his uncle to be saved....”<br />“It’s ok. It will be ok. Young Ryan is with Jesus now.” the woman crooned.<br />“Jim, Johnny, help me get this young man next door. He needs immediate surgery. His liver is lacerated, and I need to get the bleeding stopped.” The middle aged man spoke.<br />Skunk saw a two men around his age move into the room. They gently lifted Mo to the coffee table and laid him on it. Then picking up the table carried Mo from the room.<br />“Where are they taking him?” Skunk jerked to his feet.<br />“To our house, next door. Come on child.” The woman caught Skunk by the hand and began to lead him from the room.<br />“Wait.” Skunk stopped and looked at Raul and Ryan. “I can’t leave them here. I have to get them home......”<br />“My boys will come back and get them as soon as they get your friend into surgery.” Her eyes traveled to Blake who remained unconscious on the floor. She quickly checked his pulse and finding him alive grabbed a ball of twine off the floor and quickly tied Blake hands and feet.<br />“Come on. You are injured as well. I want to have a look at that.”<br />Skunk looked down and was surprised to see he had been grazed along his side by a bullet. “I’ll be fine.”<br />“I’m still gonna have a look.” The woman arched a brow.<br />“Yes ma’am.” Skunk followed the woman out of the house to see the two young men coming back.<br />“You treat those boys with the respect they deserve.” The woman admonished them.<br />Both men nodded as the entered the house.<br />Skunk looked around the house as he walked in and saw several people sitting rushing around.<br />“We all decided to live together. It’s safer.” The woman said as she led him to the kitchen. “We know that once Argryos shows his true colors we will probably have to move. Several people in the neighborhood know that we’re Christians. Every day the hostility towards us gets more obvious.”<br />Skunk nodded. “We have a small group of people living together as well.”<br />Skunk sat in the chair the woman indicated. “My name’s Skunk.”<br />“Jane. Jane Smith.” The woman said with a smile. “And yes, that’s my real name. My husband is John Sr. He operating on your friend.”<br />“That’s Mo.” Skunk stopped as he saw one of the young men walk by carrying Raul’s body. “That’s Raul, and the boy is Ryan.”<br />“I know Ryan. I remember when he showed up with his Grandpa Willard and his sister Renee. Blake practically held them prisoner while they stayed with him. It got worse once Willard died. I was glad when those kids got away.” She shook her head. “And now that sweet boy is dead.” she wiped a tear from her eye.<br />Skunk’s head had jerked up at the mention of Ryan’s sister. “Renee. I need to call her. Do you have a phone?”</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Touchdown! Sam made a safe landing and Amy breathed a sigh of relief they made it back on the ground. Maybe one day she wouldn’t panic so much during flight, but Alexis had held her hand and reassured her during the landing. She was glad to be back and was anxious to see Linda and Christina.<br /><br />They all piled into the van and headed to the cave. “You think anything has changed while we were away?” questioned Amy.<br />Sam chuckled, “I seriously doubt it, but we shall see when we get there. It looks as though the hail storm destroyed a lot of trees and a few of the farms look to have taken a huge hit, too. It would be difficult to do any damage to the cave so I’m sure everyone is safe.”<br />Sam turned down the road leading to the cave and noticed several trees uprooted and then he saw Bud’s pole barn had severe damage. He thought to himself, “I sure hope Bud was inside when the storm hit.” He stopped the van just short of the barn and turned the engine off. Alexis and Amy emerged from the van looking around at the damage to the crops and trees surrounding the cave. Alexis looked over at Sam and exclaimed, “We suffered a lot of damage to the crops and that will put us behind on deliveries. Maybe the crops inside are doing well enough to fill the latest orders. I really hope everyone is ok.”<br />No one came out to greet them and Sam thought that was highly unusual. He went in search of his wife and found her lying on the cot in their room with a bandage on her head. She was sleeping so he quietly left the room and went in search of Linda. He found her with Bud and noticed he had bandages on his arms, “What happened here?”<br />Linda jumped up and gave Sam a hug, “I’m so glad you are back. Christina was outside when the storm hit and suffered a huge gash to her head. She has been in and out of it ever since. We did the best we could with her wound, but it’s a pretty deep cut. Bud was working on the pole barn and was injured running back to the cave. He will be just fine, but it’s made him extremely grumpy.”<br />Bud gave her a stern look, “I am not grumpy, just in pain. You just think I’m grumpy cause you have to take care of me and Christina.”<br />Sam looked really worried, “I’m so sorry I wasn’t here when the storm hit, but we had to take care of the matter with Jason. Jason was responsible for Stephen’s death and when he decided to take the rest of us out, he was taken down. Amy took it really hard so Linda she’s going to need some TLC. Alexis is also going back to the base to work for Andrew. She seemed really excited to be able to work with him and Mark. If you ask me, there’s more to Mark and Alexis than they let on. I have a lot to tell you about the trip, but right now I need to spend time with my wife.”<br />“Yes, she has asked for you during the times she’s awake. I’m afraid she might have a concussion and that’s why she can’t stay awake. We’re really glad you’re back with us,” Linda said as she gently squeezed Sam’s arm.<br />Sam started walking back to his room when Kerry came running up to him, “Sam, I need the keys to the van. Shannon is terribly sick and I need to get her to the clinic as fast as possible. She was in such pain that she is unable to do anything but cry.”<br />Alexis overheard Kerry and ran to Shannon’s side. Shannon was curled up on her cot crying in pain. “Shannon, do you think you are in labor?” Alexis asked.<br />Shannon shook her head no, “I don’t think this is labor, but the pain is awful. I started bleeding and I haven’t felt the baby move all day. Something is wrong, I just know it.”<br />Alexis put her arms around the crying Shannon and rocked her, “It is in God’s hands. You must pray for His will to be done, no matter what.”<br />They held each other as Alexis prayed, “Lord, we ask that You give Shannon relief from the pain and that her baby will be alright. We know Your plan is perfect and no burden will be too great for us to bear. We give You all the praise and glory for giving us each other and saving our souls. Thank You for all the many blessings You have bestowed upon us. Forgive us when we fail You and guide us in all we do. In the name of Jesus Christ we pray.”<br />Fear and Doubt had been dispatched to the cave and stood looking at Kerry as they each jumped around him each taking turns whispering in his ear. “The baby is in danger and so is your wife,” Fear whispered. “The one you call on can’t protect you,” whispered Doubt.<br />Kerry began to cry and suddenly began to have a fear as he had never known and his doubt was growing whether God would see them through this latest trial. Fear began to move about whispering and chanting, “She will not survive and you will be left all alone.” Doubt stood back watching as Kerry fell on his knees crying out, “Lord, I know You are still with me. Your perfect plan will not fail and You promised never to leave those that believe. Lord, please remove these fears and doubts from my heart. Your will be done in our lives and if it is Your will that our child be taken from us we can be assured we will be with him again. Thank You, Lord for guiding and protecting us. Amen.”<br />Doubt and Fear shrunk back into the corner of the room, but they would not leave as they were assigned to this human. They would make their move later and he would be theirs.</div> <br />- P4H<br />_______________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">Jill grabbed her bag and said Merry Christmas to the clerk.<br />“Excuse me? What did you say?” The clerk asked grabbing the bag out of Jill’s hand.<br />Startled and confused, Jill replied, “I said Merry Christmas, it is just a few weeks away, I always tell people Merry Christmas.”<br /><br />People in line and around her started to grumble a bit, how could she say that, what gives her that right to offend us.<br /><br />“Manager on line 4 please” The clerk shouted<br />“May I have my bag back I am leaving now” Jill demanded<br />“Not yet, you broke store policy, and besides I noticed you had bought some toys. Where are your kids? I thought all kids were still missing?” the clerk asked<br /><br />More people inched closer to listen, one lady stand behind Jill, asked if Jill knew where all the kids were, and soon it picked up, people started screaming at Jill to tell them where their kids where and why was she buying toys.<br />Jill fearing for her life, tried to push her way out while telling everyone that she didn’t know and that she too had lost two young children. But the crowd grew, soon the whole store was in front shouting, accusing Jill of taking all the kids. Betty Jones, a close friend of Jill, started yelling and cussing at Jill, how could she have taken her little Bryan.<br />A small can of tuna was the first thing tossed then before anyone could react; large cans and boxes were thrown at Jill who now was held against her will. They let her go just long enough to push her up against the wall were more people threw whatever they could get a hold of. One man took a broom handle and started beating Jill with it as others watched and cheered.<br /><br />The dead limp body laid in the corner as people started to calm down, one lady took her bags then spit on the body before leaving.<br />Overhead, Anger, Greed and Sorrow danced as people went back to shopping. “Lets do it again Anger said as he started to whisper in someone ear.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Alex<br />_______________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Ra after weeks had his maps ready, with his new computer software, he could pinpoint everyone who visited a Christian website and could tell for how long. In Utah, there were large groups of people as well as along the east coast. It was spotty on the west coast but a lot of small groups in the south. Ra had been working since all this happen gathering weapons, explosives and other material. He hated Christians and anyone like them now. He could have been in Heaven with his wife but no, he was stuck down here, all the good he did in his life for what? Well if God didn’t want him he would make sure those that he did want felt the pain he was going through. The spirit Anger grew in size as he laughed. Yes, yes, we will kill them all or at lest hurt them. The time is very near Anger thought as he smelt the air, soon it will be his great moment, he will show his master and all that he was great.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Alex<br />______________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br /><br />Maddie picked up the phone. “Hello.”<br />“Maddie.” She heard.<br />“Yes.”<br />“Maddie….” the sobs burst over the phone.<br />“Skunk? Is that you?”<br />“Yes. Maddie, is Renee there?” Skunk asked.<br />“Yes, she’s here. What’s happened?” Maddie asked panicking. Her feeling of dread increased as Skunk remained quiet except for the choked sobbing.<br />“Who is it?” Shade asked seeing Maddie loose all color. “What happened?”<br />Maddie shook her head at Shade as she heard Skunk take a deep breath.<br />“Maddie, Ryan and Raul are dead. Ryan’s uncle shot them. He wanted the money.” Skunk rushed.<br />“Oh my….” Maddie said tears filling her eyes as she stumbled back a step dropping the phone.<br />Shade picked the phone up as he shoved a chair under Maddie before she fell to the floor.<br />“What happened?” Shade asked.<br />“Ryan and Raul were both shot by Ryan’s uncle. Their dead. Mo’s in surgery, he was shot in the gut. Shade, I have no idea what to tell Renee and Becca….” Skunk broke off into sobs again.<br />Shade stood stunned as the news sunk in. “Becca’s not here, she went to Colorado Springs with Trevor, Zoe and Matt.” Shade said absently. He saw movement out of the corner of his eye and turned to see Nathan and Renee.<br />“Is that Ryan?” Renee asked hopefully.<br />She looked at Shade and seeing the look of horror on his face and hearing Maddie’s crying, Renee gave Shade a pleading look.<br />Shade just reached out his hand to her and shook his head.<br />Nathan caught Renee as she folded over, her scream of denial echoing through the caves.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Zags<br />_________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">“This will do nicely” Ra told the older man as he handed him two hundred dollars. “I just need it for the weekend, since my place is being repainted”<br /><br />The man didn’t bat an eye but took the cash and handed Ra the key to the third story apartment. After the man left, Ra walked over to the window, pulled the shades back just enough to see down the street a half of block. There on the right side of the road was the entry way into the Green Valley Baptist Church.<br />Ra records had told him that people, stupid, stupid people were still going to this church even after they missed out.<br />Ra laughed as he backed away from the window then headed down stairs to his vehicle to get his luggage. He couldn’t believe he found this place and the manager allowed him to rent it for the weekend. Ra smiled as he knew before he left, he would have to take care of the apartment manager, Keeping all lose end tided up.<br /><br />Ra had been watching the church down the street for a couple of weeks and each day it seems more people were visiting it. No more just Sundays, these poor lost souls were wearing out the hinges on the door and for what? He asked himself. Don’t they know they missed the big man; they are no better for then he was.<br /><br />Making sure no cars were coming Ra started to step off the distances from his window to the front door of the church. As he got closer to the building with the stained glass windows he could hear music coming from inside. Trying to concentrate on his counting, the song that he heard kept echoing in his ears.<br />“Two thousands ninety six, ninety seven, eight, up from the grave he arose, with a mighty…” “Dam it” Ra shouted. “I hate you… Do you hear me I hate you and what you did to me?”<br /><br />Ra’s anger grew as he got to the steps that led up to the two white doors. He was about to turn around and start counting again when the door opened and a man who looked like a street bum came out.<br /><br />“Friend, you are just in time, the Preacher man is about to start,” the bum stated looking right at Ra.<br />“Thanks but no thanks,” Ra said turning around and walked back towards his apartment and counting again.<br /><br />“Sir, you need Jesus, he loves you” the man shouted.<br /><br />“Nineteen, twenty, twenty-one, two, three… Oh damn it” Ra turn and walked back to the steps.<br /><br />“So you changed your mind and will come hear the word?” The bum asked as Ra stopped short of him<br /><br />“No, what you seek is not there, he came and took his chosen ones last year, don’t you remember the disappearance? Ra almost shouted<br /><br />“Yes I remember, I lost my wife, I lost my four children and my mom that night. I lost it all, that is why I’m like this,” the bum said looking down at himself. “I owned my own business, I had everything I wanted and then some, but that night I lost it all. He came and took it from me. Everything, I lost it all, my business, my home, I just walked away.”<br /><br />“So why are you here? You should be mad as hell, you should be angry, what makes you think that by coming here now will help you get your business back?” Ra asked.<br /><br />“I was angry, I hated everyone, I hated God, I hated my family for believing, and I hated them for not forcing me to listen to them and the truth… But most of all I hated myself because I knew deep down, it was all my fault, I choose not to listen, I choose to place this world before Jesus.”<br /><br />“Oh and so now you think, if you go into this building that somehow everything will be alright, you think that God himself will just say, OK I forgive you, you can come up here with those who worked the hardest while you slaked off. Sorry bud, it don’t work that way, you got punishment to go through, you failed, no one wants a loser like us, no one except this world and guess what, I’ve read the story, this world looses and we lose it too. So you might as well enjoy it while you can.” Ra eyes were red with anger, his hands shook as he turned and started to count again.<br /><br />“He will… He will forgive us all if we only ask.” The man said as he sat down and watched Ra walk away. Tears started to roll down his cheeks as he saw Ra count louder, forty six, forty seven, forty eight…<br /><br />Ra sat down at the table in front of the window, “He will, he will” Ra said to himself mocking the man he had talked to a few minutes ago. “He will see us all burn in hell” Ra laughed as he pulled the long rifle from a box. Tomorrow was Saturday, his record books showed that each Saturday more then fifty people came, they would be his target. Ra placed the rifle down and grabbed a second one and loaded it, then grabbed a third one until he had all four rifles with scopes loaded and ready. Tomorrow will be his day Ra smiled. “He will… He will… Gee wiz”</div> <span class="postbody"><br /><br />- Alex<br />________________________________________________<br /><br /></span><div class="postbody">Satisfied that he was ready, Ra sat down in a chair and closed his eyes. Soon all efforts to stay awake failed and Ra fell into a deep sleep.<br /><br />Standing in a park over looking a beautiful lake, Ra and his wife walked hand in hand.<br /><br />“Why do you hate me so” Ra wife asked<br />“I don’t hate you, I love you more then anything”<br />“Why do you hate me and want to hurt me?” She asked again<br />“I don’t” Ra shouted as he turned to him wife.<br />Fear blasted through his mind as he watched a bullet enter her chest. He reached for her but couldn’t grab her since he had a gun in each hand. He tried to toss them down but they were glued to his hands.<br />Falling backwards, his wife was falling into the lake very slowly; the whole time she was asking him why did he hate her, why did he want to hurt her?<br />Calling out for help, Ra saw a couple and their kids walking towards him. “Help me, help me please” he shouted. The couple walked over to where he stood, the man reached forward to grab Ra wife but his body exploded into flames, then the lady and her kids all reached out for Ra wife but they too became engulfed in flames. Screaming with pain they all turned to Ra and asked why, why did he hate them so much?<br />“I don’t hate you, I don’t hate any of you,” He screamed. Each time he reached out the guns in his hands would fire a shot, striking his wife.<br />“Nooooo” He yelled<br /><br />A you man was walking towards Ra, “Help me please, I don’t hate anyone, I really don’t.” As the man got closer, Ra felt that he knew this man, his face was familiar but Ra just couldn’t place him. “Can you help me” Ra asked in tears<br /><br />“Yes Ra I can help you and I Will if you call my name”<br /><br />“Please we don’t have time, my wife is dying” Ra pleaded<br /><br />“Call my name and I will be there for you” the man said<br /><br />“No time, we have to hurry, why do you just stand there?”<br /><br />“You never called my name Ra, I will save you if you call on me.”<br /><br />Ra woke up in tears and sweat, “Myra, I’m sorry, it wasn’t my fault”<br /><br />Standing, Ra went into the bathroom to washed his face. Returning, he stopped at the refrigerator and looked for something to eat. Nothing, except a carton of Freewill milk and a half of package of cookies. Taking one, Ra bit and chewed, he quickly found his mouth filling up with the nastiest taste he had ever tasted. Spiting it out, Ra looked at the package and found the name. Guilty as Sin Cookie, but better. “Better then what?” he asked himself tossing the pack into the trash. “I need real food” Ra stated grabbing his coat and headed to the store.</div> <span class="postbody"><br />- Alex<br />_________________________________________________<br /><br /></span>Abdul hailed a passerby and together they carried Aini to the nearby army base where a good hospital was located.<br /><br />The tall stentorian sentry gruffly hailed their arrival at the army base. <br /><br />“Who goes there!?” <br /><br />“This young lady here got hurt pretty badly in the hailstorm.” The massive iron gates creaked slowly open and the guard gestured the trio forward. <br /><br />“See that building there? Go straight thru those double doors and make a right on the first hallway you come to-“<br /><br />“First right, then what?”<br /><br />“-straight down that corridor ‘till you reach the end. Go thru the doorway and someone there will help you. Move along!” The strange little procession picked their way towards the high brick building through broken shards of glass and other debris. The double doors silently opened to admit their entrance, then closed behind them. Little did they know that they had arrived at one of the most top security buildings in the compound. Well concealed from sight, camera eyes glared at the intruders. When the Abdul attempted to open the final door blocking their route, the automatic intruder sensors tripped, sending off a piercing alarm. <br /><br />Abdul’s helper dropped his half of the burden and attempted to run, but armed soldiers cut off his retreat. One demanded harshly, “What do have we here an’ what do you think you’re doing? A team of medics entered the hall with a stretcher, laying the unconscious Aini gently on it. An instant later, they disappeared. One of the soldiers chased the villager away while another jotted down Abdul’s name and address.<br /><br />As soon as Abdul left the entire hallway erupted into noise and confusion. A few seconds later, a couple of buddies joined the excited cluster of soldiers. <br /><br />“Who was that that jes’ left?”<br /><br />“Yeah, wha’d he want anyhow an wha’d the alarm go off for?<br /><br />“I think that –“<br /><br />“Hey! It stinks something awful in here.”<br /><br />“Stink – that’s you’re fault.”<br /><br />“No it’s NOT! It that –“<br /><br />“It’s a fishy odor, fellas! I’ll bet….”<br /><br />“Quiet!” bellowed an older man who was obviously in charge. The chatter hushed instantly. “Who took his name and address?” “Brian? Go feed it to the ‘puter in the “guest” list then.” All was silent in the hallway save for the distant clatter of computer keys. A minute later, Brian reentered the ward, his face grave, as all eyes turned towards him. <br /><br />“He’s, well, he’s a registered suspect and a Christian to boot,” Brian announced.<br /><br />“HA! The little stinker. We’ll show him what he can and can’t get away with.” The man in charge spat. Hatred and Lies giggled gleefully as they exchanged glances. “Lying spirit, lying spirit – ha ha ha – do your work – ah, ha ha ha – the master will win over these crazy Christians and their – ha ha ha – their Christ,” chuckled Hatred.<br /><br />Someone volunteered, “He had a weapon in his hands and that’s why the alarm went off.”<br /><br />“They hate the Potentate and seek to ruin our world peace,” yelled another.<br /><br />“There are hundreds of Christian all over the earth and their numbers are growing.”<br /><br />“Kill them! Kill them! Traitors to our state.” The fury of the soldiers knew no bounds and it began to look like if Abdul were ever taken he'd be killed on the spot without question.<br /><br />“Hold!” shouted the officer in charge. “The Potentate will deal with this uprising himself. I’m reporting this incident and growing problem to the General immediately. Disperse and to your duties.”<br /><br />- KBR<br />_________________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody">She sat in her seat, seatbelted in as the aircraft seemed to glide over the waters below. Andrew had been kind enough to take time from his christmas festivities to fly to the compound for their surprise flight to Isreal. It had been 6 weeks in the planning and Emily had never felt so excited. Dr Nelson told her she could travel when the baby reached six weeks of age.<br /><br />Six weeks ago she had laid in the infirmary giving birth to their little girl from Heaven. Dr Nelson and Sarah had been with her through out the entire event. Their was great joy surrounding her birth as she was the first child to be born at the compound. Jonathan and Brittany had lost their baby a few months into her pregnancy but had not lost hope that God was in control and their was a reason.<br /><br />Now little Joy lay in her mothers arms sleeping contently unaware that she was heading thousands of miles to meet her Godparents, Julie and David, who were unaware that Emily and Kevin were coming for Christmas. Only the Rabbi knew and he was keeping it all under his hat. Not even Lisa had been told. He had told Yoshi and Ester so that preparations could be made but they were keeping quite as well.<br /><br />Joy felt the touch of her mothers hand as it gently felt the soft spot on her daughters head. They both slept soundly as Kevin watched their interaction with each other, Joy holding tight to Emilys index finger. Kevin and Emily had so many stories to tell everyone about Emilys pregnancy at the compound and her birth. The angels had ministered to all 3 of them for the past 9 months and it had been an awesome experience for the compound to witness.<br /><br />There was one more surprise that not even the Rabbi was aware of. Kevin glanced over to see Brother Aaron sleeping soundly as well. The Rabbi and Brother Aaron would be united and they would be working together again, only the Lord had not revealed His plan to them yet.</div> <br />- Renee<br />_______________________________________________<br /><br /><div class="postbody"><span style="font-style: italic;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Priscilla Wright (Possum Hollow) stands by her stove stirring gravy..tears streaming down her face "Lord, what more can I do ...how many prayers must I pray?"<br /><br />Just moments earlier she had made another one of her desperate attempts ..."Dan honey you know were having revival services tonight right?" "yea so?" he gruffly replied.."well honey we have a great speaker who's sharing on Israel and how that relates to Jesus soon return" "ya don't say?" "why I haven't heard that before" "say son ya want to go to church with ma?" Dan mockingly ask their fifteen year old son "whatever you decide dad..I'm with you" Dan turns back to his wife "honey why oh why do you get so worked up everytime a preacher comes to town talking about Jesus coming back..it's the same message that preacher's have preached for 2000 years and He hasn't come back yet and Hon I got news for you ..he's not coming back in our lifetime" "Now Dan Wright..you listen and listen good....Jesus IS coming back soon and you ask why I get so worked up?" She begins to sob "SEE PRISCILLA THERE YA GO!" "I got better things to do than get caught up in stuff that makes you act like that!" "But DAN ...the reason I am so worked up is because Jesus IS coming back soon and only for those who have made Him their Lord and Savior and everyone else will be left to face 7 years of the most horrific times this world has ever saw!" "Oh so this loving God ..."he is a loving God right?" she nods "this loving God is only going to take some but leave others? like your son? you mean to tell me you don't think you have a good son? Dan None of us are good enough to stand up to God's Holy Law..that is why Jesus died on the cross and all those who call upon Him are saved from God's coming wrath...can't you see...can't you understand that?" "Honey..I understand alright...me and God are closer than you think..besides You have enough of Jesus for the whole family in my book....now you just go on and fix up dinner and then you go right ahead and have yourself a grand ole time at your revival..me and Daryl will stay home and let you pray for us"<br /><br />Priscilla had stormed off...tears continuing to stream down as she works on their dinner. "Lord even if they are left behind...please Lord...help them to see ..help them to hear and understand..please save Dan and Daryl ...no matter what it takes I pray again in Jesus Name Amen"<br /><br />Priscilla had left that night for those services....little did Dan know how relevant that conversation had been...it would be his last opportunity to escape The Tribulation to come.<br /><br />But as sad as Priscilla had been ...all those tears ..all those prayers..that heavy heavy burden.....she had been carrying...she was deep in prayer on her knees worshipping the Lord (she is ready).."Oh Lord your beautiful....your face is all I seek...for when your eyes are on this child" ......................then as Lightning flashes across the sky ..the Son of God responding to His Father's command ...stands up from His Throne and shouts a shout for the Ages..."COME UP HERE!" in that moment ..in the twinklin of an eye..Priscilla Wright born near a small little town near Possum Hollow who had grown up on the family farm...raised on a wooden pew at New Home Baptist Church...sunday school, vacation bible school...all her devotionals..her bible she had scribbled in over the years...the aches and hurts..the lifelong scars...all bundled up into the life of the woman of God...but NOW she travels through time ascending through the most glorious night....she has been raptured....tears running down her cheek..bows before the Alpha and Omega..the Lion of the Tribe of Judah..the One who was the fourth man in the fire..the Word become Flesh...the King of all Kings and the Lord of All Lords...calls out her name...takes her hands..stands her to her feet and dries the tears from her eyes "Priscilla my daughter..my faithful daughter...well done and welcome home"</span></span><br /><br /><span style="color: rgb(128, 0, 128);"><span style="font-weight: bold;">POSSUM HOLLOW ALMOST A YEAR LATER............<br /><br />Dan stands solemn ...overlooking Turn Back Creek...reflecting back upon the night he last saw his wife,...tears trickle down his face "I sure miss ya honey, and boy do I wish I'd a listened", picking up a rock and throwing it into the water out of frustration...Dan looks at his hand and sees the color of blood...a not so suttle reminder of what has recently transpired<br /><br />Had he Listened, He and His son Daryl wouldn't have been here to have to survive the Recent Hail Storm of Apocalyptic proportions or see the drinking water turn to blood<br /><br />He would have been seated in the heavenlies with with departed wife and soaking in the most glorious time that he can only hope to someday be apart of ....<br /><br />Dan, usually the jolly ole sort ..always seen wearing his John Deere hat, turns back to walk up the hill to where all the other's are huddling to make certain plans of survival<br /><br />The Old Farm House miraculousy survived the recent Hail Stones but it was a loud wake up call that soon they will be forced into the caves ....<br /><br />It's a cold hard winter.....and YET it pales in comparison to what's coming</span></span></div> <span class="postbody"><br />- STA<br /></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-45833211033432620192011-01-05T19:22:00.000-08:002011-01-05T19:22:31.924-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
“Are you sure you boys want to leave today?” Maddie asked as she squinted to see through the heavy fog.<br />
“Yes ma’am. We really need to deliver this meat.” Mo smiled gently at Maddie. <br />
“Besides we’re running out of time that we will be free to run around.” Skunk gave Maddie a small nudge. “Before you know it we will be running for our lives. I want to share the gospel with as many people as possible before my head is literally on the chopping block.”<br />
Kristen grimaced at Skunks choice of words, but she also knew that he was telling the truth.<br />
“Well promise you guys will be careful.” She said as she hugged Raul.<br />
“We will.” Raul whispered into her hair. “You better be good too. I expect you to be reading at a high school level when we get back.” Raul tapped Kristen on the nose with his finger.<br />
“Aye, aye. Sir.” Kristen gave a smart salute.<br />
“I really wish you’d just stay here.” Becca said as she held Ryan. “I have a bad feeling.”<br />
“We’ll be ok, Becca. Don’t worry.” Ryan reassured her.<br />
“You boys be careful and keep in touch.” Shade ordered the younger men.<br />
“Will do.” Mo said as he reached out and shook Shades hand.<br />
“Are you still planning on going to Maine to talk to our Uncle?” Renee asked Ryan as she stepped forward to give him a hug.<br />
“Yes. He needs to hear the Truth about Christ.” Ryan said firmly as he gave his big sister a squeeze.<br />
Renee closed her eyes and bit her lip to keep from shouting a protest. <br />
“You will be in our prayers.” Zoe said as she gave Skunk a hug.<br />
“Keep studying the Word.” Trevor said as he shook Mo’s hand.<br />
Finally all the goodbyes had been said and the men got into the SUV and drove off into the fog.<br />
“Father, I ask that Your hand of protection be over those boys as they go to plant seeds and help our fellow brothers and sisters in Christ. I ask for traveling mercies and that You would bring them all home to us safe and sound. I pray that many souls would be won for Your kingdom during their travels. Let Your will be done Father. I ask all this in Jesus name, Amen.” Shade finished the prayer and he took one last look in the direction that the taillights had disappeared in before turning and heading back into the cave.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
“You know Mom is gonna have a fit.” Matt whispered.<br />
Nods went around the circle.<br />
“She really had a hard time not breaking down with the guys leaving.” Zoe stated the obvious.<br />
“Well we can’t just hide out here until the Trib is over. We need to be out there planting seeds. Besides I want to go to Nelson and meet Mrs. Pike. She can tell me more about my parents and little sister.” Kristen said.<br />
“What are you kids doing huddled up whispering?” Maddie said with a laugh.<br />
They all jumped guiltily. “We’re just talking.” Nathan blurted.<br />
“I’m gonna miss the boys too. You don’t have to whisper about what their off doing.” Maddie said planting a kiss on top of Matt’s head.<br />
Zoe gave Matt a hard look.<br />
“Well actually that’s not exactly what we were talking about.” Matt said hesitantly.<br />
Madiie froze as she looked into her sons eyes. “You want to go too.”<br />
“Yes. Me, Zoe, Trevor, Kristen, Nathan and Renee all want to go out and plant some seeds.” Matt said quietly.<br />
“And we want to take Leon too.” Kristen blurted.<br />
“Leon?” Shade said as he approached. “Where do you want to take Leon?”<br />
“With us. Out to teach people about Jesus and what’s coming.” <br />
“They all want to go!” Maddie wailed.<br />
Shade frowned at Matt. “Why now? You know your mother is already upset with Mo, Raul, Skunk and Ryan heading out.”<br />
“Dad like Skunk said, we’re running out of time to be able to do it in relative safety. You see it on the news everyday. Hatred for Christians is spreading. We have to get out there now before hearts are so hardened that they are unreachable.”<br />
“And we know Argryos is getting ready to start WW3, then the second seal will be officially opened quickly followed by the third seal with the price of food skyrocketing and then the fourth seal of famine. We have to act now.” Zoe said.<br />
“Once things start happening it’s all going down hill.” Trevor nodded. “Time is short. We can’t spent all our time hiding. We have to go out there and tell people about Christ.”<br />
“Aunt Maddie, we know you hate the idea of anything happening to any of us, but you know the odds of us all surviving. We have to go about our Fathers business.” Nathan added.<br />
Maddie sank into a chair. “I know.” She said sadly. “I can’t be selfish. There are lost souls out there.”<br />
Shade heaved a big sigh as he sat next to Maddie and wrapped his arm around her. “We can keep busy here. We can go into town and help Frank and his guys with the education center and the tunnel. And you can help Tansy put all those tracts together. You and her have been talking about ways to get the message of Christ out. You two can work on that.”<br />
“So you will let us go?” Nathan asked his uncle.<br />
“Yes. Reaching the lost is too important. What do you say Maddie?”<br />
With tear filled eyes Maddie looked up at the children she loved so much. “Yes, you can go.”</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">They filed into the inner chamber and took their seats. Murder,Fear, Hate, Pain and Confusion took the first row of seats. Murder and Hate had been on assignment together working with Ra from the First Community Joy Church. Rape had been assigned there first but after the dissappearances he had returned to base for another assignment while Murder and Hate had continued on. He had raped Ra's wife until she disappeared. But before that he had enjoyed every scream she made. His stories had thrilled his comrades when he returned to give his weekly report to the Master. <br />
<br />
When Hate took over he fed Ra everything he would need to help Murder inspire Ra to take out as many christians in every city he could get to. Ra spent his days on the internet searching. He had found a site called Rapture Ready where alot of left behind people had found refuge and comfort. Ra was filled with Hate and gained all his information for revenge against God who had left him behind. Murder and Hate had found him a willing target. They had been there the night he had sat in his car waiting for them to come home and when they did Ra had giggled as he blew their home up with them in it. Murder and Hate had it all in their report. The Master would be pleased.<br />
<br />
Fear and Pain sat together going over everything they had accomplished in Babylon Iraq with Earl. Their mission was not yet over. Fear had entered Earls mind to frighten him and Pain had strummed on his heart giving him irregular heartbeats. Pain had laughed hysterically when Fear turned into a snake and bit Earls cheek. They had left Earl and returned to the chamber as ordered with their reports and both hoped the Master would send them back to Earl keeping them on the same assignment for awhile. Fear and Pain agreed that this was too much fun.<br />
<br />
Confusion had finished his report and sat quitely wondering if the Master would send him back to Black Mesa Oklahoma to continue his progress with Earl. Confusion had been dealing with some strong powers that surrounded Leon as if protecting him and Confusion had not been able to penetrate very far into Leons mind. He hoped the Master would let him keep trying and not send him back to the fire yet.<br />
<br />
Sulfer filled the chamber as the door swung wide. They all knew it was him. Rising from their seats they all bowed in unison, face to the floor for they knew his gaze could burn the sockets out of their eyes.<br />
<br />
Their voices praised him, telling him their was none like him.</div><br />
<br />
- Renee<br />
________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
The winds danced over the water creating small swells that pulled the rowboat closer to the shore. Its solitary occupant tugged feverishly at the oars. <span style="font-style: italic;">Faster, faster</span>! Even though his leg still ached from that hailstone, his pride ached much worse. He was a weary bedraggled sight. He started on this mission with such high hopes of glory and duty; only to have it yanked from his hands and shattered into a million pieces before his very eyes. Mentally, he rehearsed all that had transpired in the last twenty-four hours; and like the ancient deceiver before him, he carefully plotted his plans to trap the rebels. <br />
<br />
With each gust of wind, he approached the many ships and smaller vessels lay at anchor in New York Harbor. A small speedy cutter lay anchored nearby. It's owner lounged on the deck of the cutter curiously eyeing the small rowboat and its sorry occupant. The Lieutenant saw the man and headed straight towards him. <br />
<br />
Cupping his hands around his mouth, Maskovy shouted, “Sir! My boat’s broke. Can you give me a ride to shore, please?”<br />
<br />
“Oh, sure, sure.” He mumbled as he helped the Lieutenant into the boat. “Where are you from young feller?”<br />
<br />
“I’m a Global Family agent and I’ve got urgent news to take to the U.S. president. Hurry please!” The boat’s owner simply nodded as the motor zinged to life and zipped away leaving a trail of white foam in its wake. Lt. Maskovy’s chauffer deftly weaved his way between the maze of other boats and ships and arrived in record time at the edge of the pier. Both men sprang from their small craft and ten minutes searching found a lazy taxi driver reclining in his cab, waiting for another passenger. The Lt. barely had time to get into the taxi, before the door slammed shut behind him. <br />
<br />
His new acquaintance screamed at the driver, “The New York City Airport. Look sharp, cabby!” With a terrific screech, the old cab rattled over loose pavement and weaved its through the strangely quiet city.<br />
<br />
- KBR<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
Dissention giggled as he jumped and spun about the room, while Anger grunted with satisfaction as he listened to raised voices.<br />
“I thought we were going to Nebraska first.” Kristen said loudly.<br />
“We will, but I want to head to Colorado Springs first then we can head to Nelson.” Trevor said through his teeth.<br />
“I wanted to head to Tallahassee as soon as possible. I thought we had agreed that we would head up to Nebraska and then work our way toward Florida.” Nathan half shouted to be heard over Kristen and Trevor.<br />
Anger shot Dissention a grin and began to bounce around the room, spinning and twirling.<br />
“Look at them. They are so easy to manipulate.” He singsong.<br />
“Yes! Yes!” Dissention’s agreement rang through the room.<br />
But the humans who were so vehemently arguing didn’t hear, except one.<br />
“Wait!” Leon shouted.<br />
“What?!” Matt shouted. <br />
“Don’t you hear that?” Leon said quietly as he shrank back into the couch.<br />
“What?” Zoe asked. “I don’t hear anything.”<br />
Leon shook his head and tried to listen harder. He closed his eyes and heard the faint laughter again. “Laughter.” Leon whispered as his eyes sprang open.<br />
“You’re just tired Leon. You haven’t slept much for weeks. You’re probably just hearing things.” Nathan said.<br />
“No. It’s them.” Leon insisted, his chest rising and falling as he began to hyperventilate.<br />
“Them?” Zoe asked. “Who’s them?”<br />
Trevor went still. He held out his hand to indicate everyone be quiet. <br />
Anger and Dissention both stopped their frenzied spinning as well. They looked at each other their teeth dripping saliva, their long nails clicking together.<br />
“He can hear us again.” Anger stated.<br />
“Yes.” Dissention nodded.<br />
Both demons looked across the room to see Confusion appear. With an ugly smile the creature sprang across the room to land on the arm of the couch next to Leon. He began to whisper his voice sweet and cajoling.<br />
“Why do you stay with these people? You would be better on your own. There is no way the girl could forgive you for what you did to her. They only act like they care.” <br />
Doubt appeared and joined in whispering. “How could she? How could HE? You’re sins are too great.”<br />
“Can you feel it?” Trevor said aloud.<br />
All the demons stopped whispering. They looked around the room at the humans, their heads cocked to the side. They looked at one another as they began to feel uneasy.<br />
“It feels.....ugly.” Kristen whispered.<br />
“Cold, angry.” Zoe added.<br />
“Evil.” Matt said.<br />
Leon sat on the couch his eyes wide with fear and doubt as he looked around. “You can hear it?”<br />
“No.” Nathan answered. “But something.........I don’t know............Something’s not right here.”<br />
Matt picked up a Bible and quickly thumbed through the pages. <br />
<br />
“Jude 1:9 But Michael, the archangel, when contending with the Devil, he argued about the body of Moses, he dared not bring a judgment of blasphemy, but said, Let the Lord rebuke you!”<br />
The four grotesque creatures flinched back and away from Leon, growling with rage.<br />
“Father are the only hope we have in the quickly falling world. You are our shelter, our stronghold when the evils of this world close in. We come to You now, grateful that we have Your promise that You will never leave or forsake us. Thank You Father, for that promise. Father I ask you to place a hedge of protection over this house. Let Your grace, mercy and love fill each and everyone in this house. Fill each corner of each room with Your Holy presence. I ask this in Jesus name, Amen.” Matt finished the prayer, his heart and mind filled with peace as the eerie feeling that had permeated the room began to fade.<br />
With shrieks of pain and rage the four fallen angels disappeared from the room, and Leon leaned forward as he heard their shouts fade into oblivion.<br />
“I can’t hear them now. What did you do? How did you make them go away?” <br />
“I didn’t. It was God.” Matt said.<br />
“How? Why?” Leon asked confused.<br />
“Because He loves us.” Kristen said simply.<br />
<br />
- Zags<br />
________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
Leon desperately tried to keep his eyes open, but his battle to stay awake was futile. The days of sleeplessness had finally caught up with him. <br />
As his body’s demand for rest finally won the battle Leon’s fears were forgotten as he drifted into sleep.<br />
He was running through the dark cave, the ground slithering and writhing under his feet. He could feel insects dropping from the ceiling as he ran. The quickly began to burrow under his skin and Leon began to scream in his dream.<br />
“Please! Someone! Help me, please.” <br />
All he could hear was the sound of frenzied laughter and he saw in his peripheral vision something large stalking him as he ran.<br />
“PLEASE!!” Leon shouted hoarsely as he stumbled headlong into a slime covered wall. <br />
Suddenly Leon could hear someone speaking quietly. He couldn’t make out the words, but the tone was much different than those of the demons that tormented him.<br />
The words brought him a measure of comfort and seemed to give him strength to stand and continue on. As he stumbled the ground was becoming more stable and he could see light up ahead.<br />
With a shout of joy he ran for the light. As he got closer to the light the mass of swarming worms and snakes at Leon’s feet grew into a frenzy. He could see insects, snakes, rats and worms trying to cover the exit with their malformed bodies, and Leon’s heart sank. They were blocking his way out and the light was growing dimmer. <br />
Leon stumbled to a halt as the light became just a small spec in the distance. Overwhelmed by losing his chance to escape the cave he began to cry.<br />
It was then that he heard the voice. “Run toward the light. Trust in Me Leon. Run toward the light. I have something I want to show you.”<br />
Leon, strengthened by the voice, ran as fast as he could. As he got closer to the light he could see the worms beginning to wither and rats scurrying away from the exit as the light became stronger. <br />
He could see the demonic eyes of the snakes fill with fear as he ran toward the beam of light as it grew larger. <br />
Insects shrieked as they backed away from the light into the darkness. Leon saw that the exit was open and with a cry of joy he burst through the opening.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
Kristen heard Leon shout and ran to his room. Zoe followed behind her and they both saw that Leon had finally succumbed to exhaustion. <br />
Both women saw Leon tossing on the bed and Kristen moved to the side of the bed. She stared to reach out to him, but Zoe caught her hand.<br />
“Don’t wake him. He needs his rest.”<br />
“But he’s obviously having a nightmare.” Kristen protested.<br />
““Please! Someone! Help me, please.” Leon whimpered aloud.<br />
Kristen felt her eyes fill with tears. <br />
“PLEASE!” Leon whispered so forlornly that Zoe too was moved to tears.<br />
“For where two or three are gathered together in My name, there I am in their midst. Matthew 18:20.” Zoe said as Maddie, Becca, Trevor and Shade entered the room.<br />
“YES!!” Kristen shouted with understanding. She quickly knelt next to the bed and took Leon’s hand in her own.<br />
Everyone else followed suit and knelt next to Leon’s bed and began to pray.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
Leon squinted his eyes against the sudden light and blinked rapidly. <br />
He heard a noise and looked to see a man. The man was cut and stumbling about. He had a deranged look about him and Leon stepped back in fear as the mans glazed eyes drifted over his direction. <br />
Leon heard another sound and turned to see a boat coming to shore. A Man stepped ashore and immediately the deranged man stepped forward to Him. The man threw himself at the other Man’s feet and Leon heard him say, “What is to me and to You, Jesus, son of the Most High God? I adjure You by God not to torment me.”<br />
Then the Man he had called Jesus said, “Come out of the man, unclean spirit!”<br />
The man at His feet jerked and trembled. Then the Jesus asked, “What is your name?”<br />
The man on the ground answered in a voice that sounded inhuman, “My name is Legion, for we are many.” Then the man on the ground began to plead with Jesus pointing to a herd of about two thousand pigs , “Send us into the pigs, that we may enter into them.” <br />
Jesus gave his permission for the demons to enter into the swine and Leon saw the demons leave the man on the ground and enter the herd of pigs. The Leon watched as the pigs began to run frenziedly toward the sea where they all drown. <br />
The man on the ground suddenly sat up and gazed upon Jesus face, as the pig herders ran toward the city shouting at what they had seen. <br />
People from the city curious at what the pig herders were shouting about ran to see the man who had been possessed sitting at Jesus feet.<br />
They stared in awe at the once deranged man and looked at Jesus. Leon could see their fear as he heard them begin begging Jesus to leave their land.<br />
Leon shook his head as he heard their begging and shouted a denial. “Why would you send Him away? Look what He has done!! He cast all those demons out of that poor man!!!” Leon was incensed.<br />
Jesus turned and got back into the boat and the man He had freed from the torment of the demons begged to go with him.<br />
“ Go home to your friends, and tell them what great things the Lord has done for you, and has had mercy on you.” Jesus told the man.<br />
So the man turned and ran shouting what Jesus had done for him.<br />
Leon heard someone speaking and slowly opened his eyes. He looked around the bed and saw Maddie, Shade, Becca, Zoe, Trevor, Matt, Nathan around his bed. He felt someone holding his hand and turned to see Kristen, eyes closed, her face wet with tears as she prayed aloud for him. <br />
Leon struggled to keep his eyes open but sleep overtook him again before he could say anything, but he did notice that he was no longer afraid.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br />
<br />
“So do you think he’ll live?” the nurse asked the doctor.<br />
“I don’t know. The combination of the heart attack and the snake venom may be too much.” The doctor shrugged and replaced the chart.<br />
Both the nurse and the doctor left the room.<br />
<br />
Earl was running through the caves. He kept running headlong into walls and the ground moved under his feet. He could sense something running alongside him, but in the darkness couldn’t see who or what was keeping pace with him.<br />
He could hear the sound of his breathing as it rushed in and out of his chest, and with each breath it felt as if he were inhaling fire. <br />
He would kill for just one small sip of water to ease the dryness in his mouth. With every step he took he felt as if he may sink into the slithering bodies that were constantly shifting under his feet.<br />
He could hear moans and shrieks as he ran, his feet constantly being grabbed at by hands. He thought he saw a small shaft of light up ahead and began to run toward it. He didn’t know where it would lead and actually he didn’t care. He just wanted out of the oppressive cave. <br />
As he ran toward the light he thought he heard a voice. “I have something I want to show you.” The voice said.<br />
Earl continued to run toward the light, his heart pounding now with anxiety and fear. The closer he got to the light the more the fear grew.<br />
The light began to dim as Earls steps slowed. The slower he ran the dimmer the light became. <br />
Earl was filled with indecision. The light was soothing, but terrifying at the same time. <br />
He wanted to be surrounded with the light, but run from it as well.<br />
Somewhere in his mind he knew the light would force him to face things he would rather not. <br />
He heard a shout of joy as whatever had been keeping pace with him suddenly shot forward toward the light.<br />
Earls steps slowed even more as the light grew. It looked as if hands were reaching for the man who Earl could now see. The man sprinted for all his worth to the hand shaped light and as he dove into them Earl stopped.<br />
He could swear he saw scars on those hands as they gently caught the man and pulled him from the darkness.<br />
Earl stopped as the hands reappeared. “Come to Me. I have something I want to show you.” The voice coaxed gently.<br />
Earl began to back away from the hands. He shook his head in denial. “No!” he shouted at the hands and to the voice.<br />
The light began to fade. “Please. Come to Me.” the voice pleaded.<br />
“No! I don’t need You!” Earl shouted. <br />
The light faded until it was a tiny speck in the distance. Earl tried to wet his lips, but his mouth was so dry it had no affect on his parched, cracked lips. He was so thirsty.<br />
“He who comes to Me shall never hunger, and he who believes on Me shall never thirst.” the voice whispered.<br />
Earl shouted his denial and shook his fist at the quickly fading light. “No! No! No! Do you hear me?! I don’t want You, I don’t need You! I hate You!” <br />
The light disappeared and Earl was left in complete darkness. He felt rough hands grab him and shove him. He struggled against the hands but found himself shoved against a wall. He heard something grunt and then he was falling.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Greenville, Maine</span><br />
<br />
Ryan, Raul, Mo and Skunk all looked at Ryan’s uncles house. The place had definitely seen better days.<br />
“Are you sure you wanna do this Ryan?” Mo asked quietly as he watched the house.<br />
“Yes. My uncle deserves to hear the Gospel.” Ryan nodded as he reached for the door handle.<br />
“We’re coming in with you.” Skunk said as he opened his door.<br />
When all the men had gotten out of the SUV, they approached the door of the house and Ryan knocked briskly.<br />
No one answered so Ryan knocked louder.<br />
“Guess nobody’s home.” Raul said.<br />
Then they heard a crash from inside followed by loud cursing.<br />
Ryan was reaching to knock again when the door swung open and Ryan stopped himself from knocking on his uncles face.<br />
“Who? What?” Ryan’s uncle looked at them through bleary eyes. Blinking rapidly Ryan saw the moment his uncle recognized him. <br />
“Why you little thief!!” His uncle lashed out with a closed fist and caught Ryan on the chin. Ryan fell back. <br />
“Hey!!” Mo jumped and reached for the drunk man. <br />
Ryan’s uncle struggled as Mo caught the man in a bear hug. “That little brat stole my money!!!”<br />
“No I didn’t!” Ryan said from the ground. “Grandpa left it to me and Renee.”<br />
“Only because you turned him against me!” <br />
“Stop right now.” Mo said squeezing the man.<br />
Finally the man realized that he wasn’t going to get away from Mo. He went still, “Ok. I’m sorry. You can let me go now.”<br />
Mo let the man go and stepped back. <br />
“So what do you want?” <br />
“I wanted to talk to you.” Ryan said.<br />
“About what?” Ryan’s uncle eyed him with distrust.<br />
“Can we go inside?” Ryan asked.<br />
Ryan’s uncle eyed the men with Ryan. “You can come in, but not them.”<br />
“I don’t think so.” Mo said quietly. “We all go in.”<br />
“If you think I’m gonna let a ..” Ryan’s uncle stopped when he saw Skunk and Raul both step closer. “I don’t want your kind in my house.” he finished defiantly.<br />
“My kind?” Mo said cocking a brow. “You mean a black man? What about him?” Mo pointed to Skunk. “He’s half black. Would you be adverse to letting a half black man into your house? Or what about him?” he asked giving a nod to Raul. “You got a problem with him?”<br />
Ryan’s uncle just glared defiantly. <br />
Mo sighed. <br />
“I’m sorry.” Ryan said looking at Mo. “I didn’t know he’s a racist.”<br />
Mo shrugged. “It’s his problem, not yours. Besides once you talk to him he might change his mind.”<br />
Ryan’s uncle was watching the men closely and realized that they were unarmed. He looked at the ground and he began to plot. He smiled and looked up.<br />
“Fine! Come on in.”<br />
Ryan stepped into the house behind his uncle and followed him into the living room. He heard Skunk behind him muttering about how this was a bad idea and Mo shushing him.<br />
Ryan sat pushed several pizza boxes off the couch and sat down. He looked to see Mo, Skunk and Raul looking around the room.<br />
“I need a drink.” Ryan’s uncle announced. “You want one?” He issued the invitation to Ryan only.<br />
“No thanks.” Ryan said.<br />
“Your choice. I’ll be right back.” <br />
“This is a bad idea. Something doesn’t feel right here.” Skunk whispered to Raul.<br />
Raul nudged him. “Stop being paranoid.”<br />
Skunk looked at Mo. <br />
Mo just shook his head. “You just don’t like the guy. Let Ryan talk to him.”<br />
Skunk didn’t like it, but nodded his agreement. <br />
Suddenly a shot rang out and blood blossomed over Raul’s chest. He fell to the floor a look of shock on his face.<br />
Mo heard another shot and then another . He looked down to see if he’d been hit and put his hand to his stomach. When he pulled his hand away he saw the blood. Then the pain kicked in and he fell to his knees.<br />
“Now where’s my money you little thief?” Ryan’s uncle shouted pointing a gun at Ryan.<br />
Mo tried to get up, but his legs gave way. He crawled over to Raul and feeling for a pulse couldn’t find one. He could hear Ryan’s uncle shouting about wanting his money as he searched for Skunk. He saw him folded over on the floor at Ryan’s uncles feet. <br />
“I gave it away!!” Ryan shouted. He was trying to reach Skunk on the floor as tears rolled down his face. <br />
“You gave it away? You gave it away? To who?” Ryan’s uncle looked dumbfounded and enraged. <br />
Ryan shook his head.<br />
Ramming the gun against Ryan’s temple he screamed. “You had no right to that money! You and that sister of yours turned my own father against me. You think I didn’t see it?”<br />
Mo could feel his skin getting clammy and he knew he was going into shock. He fell face first onto the floor panting.<br />
“Jesus loves you Uncle Blake. He died for your sins and rose three days later defeating Hell, Sin and Death for you!” Ryan said desperately.<br />
“Shut up with the sermon! Can you get the money back?” His uncle shouted.<br />
“No! It’s not money you need, it’s Jesus.” Ryan tried again.<br />
“I told you to shut up!!! I want my money!!! Give me my money!!!”<br />
“I can’t! I don’t have it. All I have to offer you is the message of salvation.” Ryan said suddenly calm.<br />
Mo looked up in time to see Blake pull the trigger. Ryan fell back onto the couch obviously dead. Mo let out a groan and saw Blake turn to him. He raised the gun only to have Skunk wrench it from his hand. Skunk landed a punch to his face knocking him out.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody"></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-55187601133972372222011-01-05T19:07:00.000-08:002011-01-05T19:07:22.936-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody">“Sera 1 to all members we are coming out”<br />
“Copy 1” <br />
<br />
As both men walked outside, the white hail made the area look like snow cover. Many of the trees were damaged and or laying on the ground. Walking away from the building they looked up at where the Christian flag once waved and where Lt. Maskovy men had tried placing the new flag.<br />
Tattered cloth is all that remained of the new flag but the Christian flag that was dropped had caught the handrail and now flapped in the cool breeze undamaged by the hailstorm.<br />
<br />
“Impossible” Lt. Maskovy shouted<br />
<br />
“Looks like God has spoken and he only wants his flag flying” Todd said with a smile.<br />
<br />
“Here is what going to happen; there is a rubber boat over there in the rocks, if it is not to damaged then you are going to get in it and go make to the mainland. What you do from there I could care less unless you plan to come back here. You see, this island is under the command and control of the United States. Now we might look like a small force but trust me we have handled bigger men then you or your want-a-be leader. Any questions”<br />
<br />
Lt. Maskovy still looking up at the flag shock his head in disgust then asked about his men bodies.<br />
<br />
“We will load them up for you and you can take them with you”<br />
<br />
“Sera 1 to all members, on me”<br />
<br />
The three other seals got up from their location and moved quickly to were the two men were standing.<br />
<br />
Sera 3 came up and stood behind Lt. Maskovy, slowly he inched closer until he was just inches from the Lieutenant back. Maskovy could feel something and turned to his right. “Boo” Sera 3 whispered loud enough for the lieutenant to hear. Lt. Maskovy jumped backwards on his bad leg forcing him to fall.<br />
<br />
“Enough” Todd announced, “We don’t want to sent the new Lieutenant back home with crap in his shorts.” All the men laughed as the picked him up.<br />
<br />
“There are two men in the building, grab them and let’s get them and the Lieutenant down to the boat.”<br />
<br />
The three men headed for the door, went inside and came back out with the two dead men. Walking on the hail stones was challenging but they got down to the rocks with only a few falls.<br />
<br />
The rubber boat had been place upside down with had protected the motor, the rubber has flexible enough to bounce the hailstones off so no damages was noticed. They turned it over and placed the two men inside then allowed the Lieutenant to climb onboard.<br />
<br />
“Remember lieutenant what I said, this is the new United States and you will not take it without a fight. Now leave while you still can” <br />
The men pushed the boat out away from the rocks then watched and waited for Lt. Maskovy to start the motor and take off.<br />
<br />
“Now what?” Sera 2 asked<br />
<br />
“They will be back with a bigger force this could be our only victory. Let’s check the down Helo’s and see if they have anything we can use”<br />
<br />
“Hey Todd if this is the new United States then I guess you’re the President” Sera 3 stated<br />
<br />
“Yep and I appoint you the official White House Cook”<br />
<br />
“No way, I was looking for a sweeter job like maybe Speaker of the House”<br />
<br />
“Your right you have the mouth for it” They all laughed as they walked back to the statue.<br />
<br />
“That is cool how our flag lasted through that storm, I figured everything would be destroyed” Sera 4 said<br />
<br />
Looking up they all smiled, “Guess God wants his flag up a little longer”</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Alex</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
Rabbi held the door as David and Julie huddled together under the umbrella as they stepped out into the storm that was pouring down on them. Hurrying to the Rabbis car they piled in and slammed the door tight against the hailstones that were pelting the windshield. Julie breathed a sigh of relief as she nestled into the back seat and David took his seat up front with the Rabbi. Pulling out of the parking lot huge hailstones started slamming into parked cars as the Rabbi tried serving in and out to avoid his car getting hit. All 3 of them began feeling like they were riding a rollercoaster. As the Rabbi pulled the car under the overpass he turned to Julie to make sure she was alright.<br />
<br />
"Wow!" exclaimed Julie. "I've never seen hailstones this big before." They had heard on the car radio that this event was taking place all over the world. As they huddled together under the bridge they could hear trees falling to the ground with a thud and the vibrations reverberating back to them. The Rabbi tried to call Yoshi to tell him they were on their way back but only got a recorded message that his call could not be completed as dialed. "The cellular tower must have been hit by one of these hailstones." he told David. David laughed." These hailstones arent big enough to cause that kind of major damage." he chuckled. No sooner said than they all watched as a tour bus full of tourist went flying off the top of the bridge and landed upside down about a hundred yards from them. The hail had increased in size and was coming down on top of the bus even faster. The trio could here shouts for help and cries of anguish but could not get to the bus yet. Julie began to cry as she heard the sorrow coming from the bus. "We must pray for them." said Rabbi as he reached out for David and Julies hands.<br />
<br />
"Father in Heaven we ask for mercy for the people trapped in this bus. We pray you will minister to them with the healing in your hands. Lord God we pray for every soul involved that they may know you and call upon you in their hour of need. If some dont know you Lord we pray that those who do will will use it for your glory to touch the lives without you on that bus." <br />
<br />
The trio jumped as they heard the loud explosion above their heads. Looking up at the top of the bridge they spotted a man holding a missle launcher on his shoulder. As they glanced over at the bus it was totally engulfed in flames and the screams had stopped.<br />
<br />
The Rabbi let a tear slide down his cheek. "We must always remember that God is still in control no matter what we may encounter in our service to Him.<br />
<br />
- Renee<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">Ra watched from his van as the car pulled into the driveway. The street lamp just fifteen feet way gave him the lighting he needed to check the identity of the driver and passengers. Stepping out of the driver side was an older man wearing a dark suit. Out from the passenger side came a woman and two kids who Ra figured was in their mid teens.<br />
<br />
“Mr. and Mrs. Young, I have been waiting for you” Ra said to himself<br />
<br />
Ra watched as the four hurried to the front door then went inside. “Tell the others greetings, when you seen them in heven” he mumbled as he pushed the button on the small box he held in his hand.<br />
<br />
In a flash the whole bottom half of the home filled with a massive blast that sent the roof caving down on what was once the floor. Flames leaped up from the pile as Ra started his vehicle and pulled away.<br />
<br />
“Stupid Christians”<br />
<br />
Making sure he stayed the speed limit, Ra drove back to his hotel room where once inside, took his computer and placed a line across the name of Ben Young and family. Next he checked his list for new names. Names that would appear from the program he developed a few weeks ago.<br />
<br />
Ra, a computer programmer and once Sunday school teacher at the First Community Joy Church now had so much hate in his body and mind he just wanted everyone who seek God to die and leave him to his misery. The Pastor had said for years that the rapture was a man thing and would not happen and Ra believed each word. Even when his wife had doubts about this teaching, Ra sucked in everything. Even when the pastor told Ra to get a handle on his wife and he would hit her and cuss at her for believing that false word. His anger grew and grew each time one of his friends or family members tried to tell him he was wrong. They were wrong, Pastor Ben was a man sent by God to show everyone, could they not see it, and did Satan have them so blind they couldn’t see the love Pastor Ben had for everyone?<br />
<br />
And then that night; the night that sealed the deal, the night that pushed Ra over the edge. He and his wife had just had a fight, at first it was just words then quickly it turned to him hit her and forcing himself on her. When he finished he stood up and walked away from the bed, when he turned around she was gone. Disappeared in a flash, her torn bloody clothes that he had pulled off her laid on the bed. Still questioning what had happened, the screams from around the neighborhood started as others found loved ones gone. Within an hour, Ra knew what had happen, all the children were gone, all those who had questioned him about his beliefs were gone and Ra was left. Anger filled his mind as he raced to Pastor Ben house. Madness took over as he broke down the front door then pushed Kevin Flower, Ben’s live in away. “Where is he?” Ra demanded<br />
“Up stairs” Kevin answered in his quite voice<br />
Ra raced up the stairs and into the master bedroom. Anger filled Ra heart and mind as he looked upon the body hanging from the ceiling fan. Ra cussed at the body, how he could take his own life after taking the souls of others. Hatred was boiling over as Ra walked down the steps. Kevin stepped up to Ra and was going to hug him when Ra grabbed the lamp and beat the man. Beat him for fifteen minutes until his body couldn’t lift the lamp no more and then Ra just walked away.<br />
<br />
Months had passed, Ra searched the internet for answers but there was so much information that he couldn’t decide what was right and what a lie, just like the lie he had followed. <br />
<br />
“So you love everyone do you? Then why didn’t you warn me?” Ra shouted at God. You lie; you only wanted a certain group well if you didn’t want me then you surely will not want me now and I am even going to help you get the last few who might still be seeking you even after your lie”<br />
<br />
Ra having the knowledge that many computer tec’s only dreamed of typed in a few word and soon list and list of names popped up. Make up names, like His Child, Jesus Son and others filled the screen. Next with a few more taps the true names appeared next to the computer names.<br />
Within a few hours, Ra had each name and address of everyone who had visited all the main Christian sites since the rapture.<br />
“So they want to know about God now, I will show them God.” Ra laughed</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Alex</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
Going down the list Ra noticed he had three more individuals in his local area that had been logging onto the most famous web site called Rapture Ready. Help Me Please real name was Alice Timberland, she had been logging on over the course of three months and by her post, she was acting like she wants to go home to Heaven to be with her family. “Ah how nice, well Alice, tomorrow will be your lucky day” Ra laughed as he stood up and went to check his supplies.<br />
With the government more worried about global stuff, the laws and enforcement of laws dealing with explosives had eased greatly. No one questioned him when he ordered 5 cases of Dyotin 5 nor did anyone check when he failed to return his rental van. “Life is getting so easy now them Christians are gone, man how could I have been so stupid”<br />
<br />
Back at his computer, Ra tapped some keys and all the names started to group under state and city names. Cleveland had 75 people, Atlanta had 47, New York had 5 and St Louis had 12. Those were the biggest cities but many of the people were living in smaller cities or towns. It didn’t matter, he would find who he could, the question was how could he get the biggest bang for his buck. Ra smiled<br />
<br />
- Alex<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
The trio stared in shock at the burning bus. Sirens could be heard now all over the city but there was no hope for the people who had been on the tour bus. The Rabbi prayed that it had been people that had accepted Jesus already and maybe that was why they were on the tour. They wanted to walk where He had walked.<br />
<br />
But who was the man with the missle launcher they had all seen on the bridge? He was no longer standing above their heads.<br />
<br />
David and Julie both wiped the tears from their face as the Rabbi pulled out onto the road to head for home. The rain and hailstones had finally stopped and there was much debris to get around as they headed home.<br />
<br />
Julie placed her forehead against the window and felt the coolness on her face. She felt so sad for the people on the bus and closed her eyes to quitely pray. <br />
<br />
David surveyed the damage as they inched their way back to Jerusalem. Nazerath had sustained a lot of damage from the hail. They passed homes with windows shattered, roofs caved in and cars smashed low to the ground. <br />
<br />
The Rabbi continued to pray as he swerved to avoid trees laying across the road. At the pace they were going it would take several hours to get home unless he could find a differant route without all the damage blocking them.<br />
<br />
He tried Lisas cell number hoping she would answer but to know avail. He tried Yoshis number but again was told service was out for the area. He prayed everything was alright at home. The three at home had been still asleep when he had left early with David and Julie for her doctors appointment and know one had checked in before the hailstones had started.<br />
<br />
Lisa had been up late and he had not wanted to bother her with his notes she needed to prepare for him before he left. She was writing a book she hoped would help new babes in Christ with their walk during the time they were in. She had titled it "From the Cross to Tribulation". She hoped it would bring a greater understanding to them of preparing for His return. THey had located a publisher who would print it for them when she finished. It would not be available to the general public for obvious reasons. The GF would have a field day rounding them all up if it were to get into the wrong hands. Before going to bed last night she had left the finished manuscript with the Rabbi.<br />
<br />
Several of the lanes on the expressway appeared clear to the Rabbi so he headed up the ramp and excelerated his speed. "Well kids, if it stays clear now we should be home in about an hour.<br />
<br />
- Renee<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">The Riverside in Mosul, Iraq</span><br />
<br />
The hailstorm ended as quickly as it began. Abdul emerged from the closet to find huge lumps of ice in the interior of the cottage. Sunlight streamed into the room through a hole in the wall where the door should have been. Fascinated, Aini went towards the opening with Abdul following her. There on the ground, lay men and women writhing in agony and some were already dead. Many smaller buildings and shacks lay in heaps of damp rubble. The stronger and larger ones still stood despite missing window panes and holes in their roofs. <br />
<br />
Aini’s breath caught in her throat. “Awesome!” she gasped. “Simply awe-some!” <br />
<br />
“What are you saying awesome to, miss? Can’t you see that this is not something cool and grand?” People are dying in front of our eyes and you call that awesome?” asked Abdul.<br />
<br />
“Well, I didn’t mean it quite that way: I mean… I mean… I can’t believe it!” responded Aini. <br />
<br />
“I can’t either. Where did this storm come from so fast?” wondered the fishmonger. “All we had was a bit of rain, but we’ve not had hail before in our town. Not since I was born.” Abdul asserted. When he “rain” Aini instantly remembered the feral dogs that had been chasing her. Between exclamations, she told him what happened to her. The fishmonger frowned. <br />
<br />
“Let me see your back. You could have very serious injuries and die if you don’t get medical treatment.” Aini was in no condition to argue. Her breath was coming in shorter, faster gasps. When Abdul examined her back, he found numerous gashes and claw marks. He couldn’t feel any broken ribs, and he could tell that his young friend was going into panic.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- KBR</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br />
<br />
“You ok Earl?” <br />
“Yeah. Just a little wired I guess.” Earl lied. <br />
He looked at the coffee cup in his hand and saw his hand was still trembling. He set the cup down and dropped both his hands into his lap.<br />
He had been trembling since he had woken in a cold terrified sweat early that morning. The nightmare resonating through his mind. He could still see the giant snake swooping down on him and engulfing him in its mouth. In his nightmare he could actually feel the snake as it swallowed him whole. <br />
Earl shuddered and noticed that several of the other men were watching him closely. Earl gave a small salute and looked away.<br />
He sat through the morning meeting and when he was given his assignment he gave a small sigh of relief. <br />
Helping move prisoners from one building project to another across the city should prove to be distracting enough to wipe the remnants of the dream from his mind.<br />
As the day went on Earl forgot his nightmare but it came rushing back when one of the prisoners lost his balance and sent both men tumbling to the ground. <br />
Earl’s face was in the dust and he reared up to berate the prisoner only to find himself staring into the eyes of a snake.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
Leon was exhausted. He handed Mo another bolt and had to catch himself against the wall to keep from going down. <br />
Mo, oblivious to Leon’s struggle to remain upright continued to screw in the bolts to the support beam. <br />
“Leon!”<br />
Leon’s eyes sprang open to see Mo looking at him with concern.<br />
“Dude, your asleep on your feet. Why don’t you go catch a nap. I can finish this up by myself.”<br />
“No. I’m fine.” Leon said picking another bolt up and handing it to Mo.<br />
Mo frowned as he accepted the bolt. “You look like you haven’t slept in days. I’m worried about you. So is everyone else.”<br />
“I’m fine!” Leon said through gritted teeth.<br />
Mo shook his head but said nothing more. <br />
After about an hour Mo decided to call it quits for the day, and both men headed back to the main room.<br />
Leon slumped onto the couch and lay his head back for a moment. He let his eyes close for just a moment and could feel himself begin to drift. Realizing he was about to fall asleep he quickly got up and began to pace about the room.<br />
Kristen and Renee both noticed Leon’s agitation and asked if he was ok.<br />
Leon just glared at the two girls and walked out of the room.<br />
“What’s wrong with him?” Skunk asked. <br />
“I don’t know.” Maddie said. “He looks like he hasn’t been sleeping well and his appetite is practically non existent. I’m getting really worried about that boy.”<br />
Trevor spoke up. “I think he’s afraid to sleep. When he does sleep he tosses and turns. I can tell he’s having some pretty bad nightmares.”<br />
“About what?” Shade asked.<br />
“I don’t know, but whatever they are about they’re obviously pretty bad. If he keeps going like he is his body will just give out. A person can only push their body so far.” Trevor shook his head. “The human body needs sleep, and by denying his body the rest it needs Leon is throwing his whole system out of balance. When he does crash it could be for days.”</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
The sun hit the windshield of the jeep almost blinding Andrew as he drove around the base inspecting the progress of the repairs to the many buildings damaged in the hail storm. 82 coffins lined the inside of the hanger where they were awaiting transport to the families of those killed during the storm. The flag draped coffins served as a reminder of the deadly storm, but the United States flag had been replaced by the Global Family flag and it somehow seemed out of place. He just shook his head and continued with his inspection. The roof on his house was finished and most of the clean up from the damage to the inside was almost complete and ready for their return. His thoughts returned to Claire and his heart ached from missing his beautiful, dear wife. Andrew whispered, “Oh Claire, I have missed you so, but I’m so glad you are in heaven with the Lord and not here to witness all the things that are happening. Mark looks at Alexis the way I always looked at you and I know he wants so much to begin a relationship with her, but he says the timing is wrong. Maybe he should just begin with a friendship as we did so many years ago. I will always love you and long to be reunited with you.”<br />
He made a sweeping U-turn and headed the jeep back to the office. Sam would be leaving soon and he wanted to see him before he left. He had a bright idea and became anxious to get back to tell everyone his idea. He pulled into his parking space, jumped out and quickened his stride as he entered the office building. He saluted the officers standing in the entry way as he hurried past and on to his office. Andrew took a deep breath before he opened the door then with a bright smile greeted the group gathered in his office. “Alexis, I want to offer you a position with my office as my personal assistant of operations. I need your expertise in the weather and working with Mark on the flight schedules. What do you say?”<br />
Mark gave him a surprised look and Alexis was taken totally off guard by his request. Amy was shocked and fearful while Sam gave Andrew a huge grin. He knew what Andrew was doing and he nodded in agreement of his offer. Alexis pushed her hair back from her face and put her hand to her chin thinking about the offer then slowly gave him an answer, “Andrew, I appreciate the opportunity and would love to take the position, but Amy needs me and I don’t want to abandon her. It is a great position that I think is suitable to my abilities, but …..” she trailed off as Sam spoke up. “Alexis, Linda is very close to Amy and loves her like a daughter and I’m sure she will be more than willing to continue in that capacity. Andrew needs you here and you would be doing him a service so I think you should reconsider your choice.”<br />
Mark’s mind was in a whirlwind of thoughts and if Alexis should decide to stay, who knows just maybe they could become very good friends. She had his heart and he would be patient and allow God to direct their relationship and if it was to only be friends, he would accept whatever he could have with the woman who had been forever woven into his heart and soul. <br />
Alexis walked over to Amy and put her arms gently around her and asked, “Well, dear what do you think about me staying here? We can still see each other and I know there will probably come a time when all of us will have to hide out at the cave so I’m not gone forever. I really want to help out here, but it’s up to you.”<br />
A tear dropped from Amy’s eye and she quietly answered, “I will be alright. Jason left and now he’s gone and now you are leaving……I just don’t want to lose you, too. You saved my life and I will always be grateful so I must return the favor and let you stay here.”<br />
Alexis gave her a hug and turned to face Andrew, “Yes, I want to stay.” She looked over at Mark and gave him a wide grin and a wink. She knew he had growing feelings for her and she was ready to explore a friendship with him. Her life was in God’s hands and whatever He wanted her to do, she would do.<br />
Andrew smiled, “There’s a small house not far from ours that is completely furnished and ready to be occupied. I will ask Lt. Henson to have it thoroughly cleaned before you move in so if you want to go back with Sam to get your things I’m sure he will bring you back as soon as it’s ready. Is that agreeable with you, Sam?”<br />
Sam nodded his head, “Of course, I can bring her back the first of the week. I think MD and Amy have a shipment up this way that should be ready by then. You just let us know when and we’ll coordinate things with the shop.”<br />
Andrew and Sam shook hands and there were high fives all around. Mark was unusually quiet but his face told the whole story…..he was ecstatic that Alexis would be near. <br />
Sam, Amy, and Alexis were saying their good-byes and Mark offered to take them to the hanger to begin their journey home. Andrew gave the women a hug and said, “Alexis, I look forward to have you working for me. Amy, you take care of yourself and we will make sure Alexis is well taken care of. Sam, let us know you arrived safely. We shall see you all soon.”<br />
They walked to the jeep as Sam got in the seat next to Mark and the two women got into the back. Mark started the engine and hot footed it to the hanger in complete silence while inside he was shouting for joy.<br />
<br />
- P4H<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br />
<br />
Earl stared into the eyes of the snake as terror enveloped his mind. He began to sweat and his whole body began to tremble. <br />
He could hear someone talking to him, telling him to be very still. <br />
All Earl could think of was the nightmare that had been haunting him. His terror mounted as the snake began to slowly undulate. Its head swayed back and forth it tongue flicking out to taste the air. <br />
Earl began to feel his chest tighten and was suddenly gripped by pain radiating down his left arm.<br />
He dropped to the ground his right hand going to his left arm as the pain traveled up his arm through his shoulder to spread across his chest.<br />
He felt something small bump his cheek and heard someone shout, “It got him on the face!”<br />
He heard someone else shout, “I think he’s having a heart attack!”<br />
Also he could hear maniacal laughter. He wondered for a brief second who would be so cruel to laugh while he was being bitten by a snake and having a heart attack, but was quickly consumed with another fear.<br />
Fear like he had never know swept though his mind, overwhelming the pain he felt. Just before he lost consciousness Earl desperately grasped onto the ankle of the man closest to him. “I’m afraid. Please, I don’t want to die. Please, don’t let me die!”</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-83140637803976199052011-01-05T19:01:00.000-08:002011-01-05T19:01:32.225-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br />
<br />
Earl Myers hung his new uniforms in the closet and then sat down on the bed. He bounced up and down a couple of times, and then lay back. Staring up at the ceiling he began to smile. <br />
He was free. <br />
He thought back to the interview. He had been suspicious that his sentence was up for review. No one he knew that had gone to their reviews and been set free, so his suspicions had substance. He had sat quietly while the three men and two women had gone over his file. When they had begun to ask him about his crime he had answered with the same story he had been telling all along. They had nodded and continued to ask him about his time as a prisoner. <br />
Earl had told them it had been a hard adjustment at first, but as time had gone on, he had begun to think of it as less of a sentence of hard labor as a chance to help build history. <br />
The reviewers hadn’t looked surprised, telling Earl that he was not the first to use that tactic. It was then that Earl began to feel uneasy. He continued to speak about his work as a prisoner, but inside he was shaking with fear. As he spoke he began to think and plot, his mind frenzied. <br />
The reviewers had begun to look at their watches and to tap their pencils on the table they sat behind.<br />
Suddenly Earl had an idea. “My greatest wish once my sentence is up is to stay here in Babylon and continue helping with the building of this great city.”<br />
One of the women reviewers had been so surprised at Earl’s statement that the pencil she had been flipping through her fingers went flying across the table. One of the three men had been slumped in his chair sat up straight, hitting his knee on the bottom of the table in the process. The other two men whose expressions had been bored now looked at him with interest. The other woman was the only one who seemed unaffected by Earl’s statement. <br />
She looked at him in the eye. After a long moment she simply said, “Please go with the guard and wait outside.”<br />
Earl had stood and followed the guard and sat in the chair the guard pointed to. He nodded to the guard, thanked him and then sat down. As he sat he had to keep reminding himself not to fidget or look nervous. He sat quietly and outwardly he looked calm, but inside he was a bundle of nerves. He would look at the clock every few minutes, but after an hour passed Earl’s heart began to sink.<br />
Another hour passed and Earl began to get angry. He did his best to hide his anger thinking of what his life would be like if he won his freedom. He would stay in Babylon and be the model employee for the Global Family. He would bide his time, work his way up the ranks, and then when he had enough clout he would ask for a transfer back to Oklahoma. Then he would find a way to kill Shade Cooper and his family. It was their fault that he was in prison in Babylon. <br />
Especially Runt, she would pay for the humiliation she had brought on him. She was the reason he was here. It was all on that girl. If she had kept her mouth shut he would never had to run for his life from Shade. He never would have had to steal his brothers identity, never would have been in Oklahoma City after the tornado. He never would have had to kill that girl to protect his identity. No everything that had happened to him was all Runts’ fault. All of it, and she would pay and pay dearly, along with Shade and the rest of his family.<br />
Earl jumped when the guard tapped him on the shoulder. He looked up and the guard indicated that he get up. Earl did and was led back into the office where the reviewers sat. He noticed that the chair that he had sat in before was gone so he stood quietly waiting for the reviewers to speak.<br />
“We have gone over your file, and discussed what you told us today. You will report to human services where you will be assigned a place to work. Given todays loss of life during the hail storm, you will likely be given a job doing much the same as you have been doing, but without the stigma of being a prisoner. You will be given new Global Family uniforms and 750 Argros, enough money to rent a room or small apartment here in Babylon as well as enough to buy some food. The guard will escort you to the showers and then to human resources.” With that she stamped his file and pushed it to the side. <br />
Now Earl lay on the bed of his tiny apartment smiling as he thought about his future.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Whiteman Air Force Base Missouri</span><br />
<br />
The hail storm had done its damage to the base. Soldiers were sent to the infirmary to be treated for wounds to every part of their bodies. Five lost their lives from the huge icy boulders that hit them as they ran for shelter. Buildings were damaged with gaping holes in the roof, broken windows, and dents in the siding. Andrew inspected the aftermath and noted repairs needed to begin immediately on the damage before night fell. He had given orders that no one was to leave the base and all able bodies were assigned to clean up. Mark and Sam had gone to the house to check on Alexis and Amy while Andrew performed his duties as base commander. <br />
Mark stopped the jeep in front of the house and noticed a large hole in the roof. He literally jumped from the jeep and ran into the house fearing for the worst. He opened the door shouting, "Alexis, Amy where are you?" He ran down the hallway to the guest bedroom with Sam following close behind. Again he called out to the women, but no answer came. He looked at Sam shrugging his shoulders, "Where on earth could they be?" They heard a moan in the bathroom and both men bolted toward the door. Amy lay in the bathtub with blood oozing from her head and beside her lay Alexis. Sam pointed to the hole in the roof as he checked for a pulse on Amy and Mark checked Alexis. Amy's pulse was very weak and her breathing was shallow. Mark couldn't see any blood on Alexis while Amy was covered in blood.....or is the blood on Amy from Alexis. He turned her body over to face him and gasped. "We need help at the commander's quarters <span style="font-weight: bold;">now</span>," Mark shouted into his cell phone.</div><br />
- P4H<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">The four former naval Seals had spotted the two helicopters as they approached the island. Sera 2 and 3 took up a position under two walk bridges on the left and right side of the open court area next the base of the statue. Sera 4 dropped back towards the water to flank the targets if he was needed. Sera 1 went inside the base and sat down at the guard table. He would be the last defense if they made it that far.<br />
<br />
“Sera 2 to 1, birds are 800 yards out. Looks like Army”<br />
<br />
“Copy 2… Everyone remember no shooting until they make a move on us or they attempt to remove the flag.”<br />
<br />
Each member tapped the mic acknowledging they understood.<br />
<br />
“Hey you all see those clouds? Wow, the whole sky just turned black and fast.” Sera 3 stated<br />
<br />
“Starting to rain… no hail, we have penny size hail coming down”<br />
<br />
“Penny size I see golf balls size and they are getting bigger, those helicopters better get out of here” Sera 2 replied<br />
<br />
“Units, we have targets repelling, stand by”<br />
<br />
“All units I can’t see targets, hail is getting bigger and visual is 5 feet.”<br />
<br />
“All units, this is 1 status check, any sight on targets”<br />
<br />
“Sera 3, negative”<br />
“Sera 2, negative”<br />
“Sera 4, all I see are bowling balls falling”<br />
<br />
“All units, stay undercover, target can’t move if they land until hail stops, once it lets up give me a update?<br />
<br />
Each seal fought to keep their view opened, surely they thought the helicopters turned back or they would be crashing soon. Sera 2 had just pushed a hail stone out of the way when he saw a flash and heard the roar and blast as the second helicopter hit the ground.<br />
<br />
“Sera 2… One bird down… my 6… 200 yards”<br />
<br />
“Copy 2, any sight of the other bird?”<br />
<br />
“Negative”<br />
<br />
Sera 1 (Todd) could hear the hail beating against the concrete and the copper statue. The noise was almost unbearable, he had to hold his ears and that is when the front doors opened and in ran three uniformed personnel. Sera 1 knew they were the targets so he raised his weapon, pulled the trigger twice killing two of the three. The third one had tripped over a chair and had falling behind a table. The first two were dead and with the hail coming down; it now was a stand off.<br />
<br />
Todd could have tossed a conclusion grenade but he knew in a shot time the target would be dead if he wanted it.<br />
Todd wanted to find out first hand who this force was and what made the US military give into this Global Force or Family crap. <br />
<br />
After a few minutes it sounded like the hail was slowing down. By even with his hands over his ears, Todd had a hard time hearing anyone talking into his earpiece. <br />
He had the target cornered and if the man was stupid enough to raise his head or try to change locations, Todd could end his life with one pull of his finger. The roar and thunder was now passed, not knowing who was left outside, Todd decided to have a little chat with the man he might have to kill.<br />
<br />
“So you Army Ranger or some guy who volunteered for a mission?” Todd asked</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">-Alex</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">Lieutenant Maskovy and his two cohorts, dashed to the doors at the base of the statue and yanked them open. Instantly, shots rang out. Fletcher and his tall friend fell to the floor, mortally wounded. L. Maskovy whirled to face his buddies just in time to see both crumple onto the ground. His foot caught on a table leg; he lost his balance, reached out to save himself from falling, but only succeeded in pulling a chair over onto his already sore leg. The Lieutenant's leg throbbed with pain. He heard a voice speaking, but his dazed mind could not decipher what was being said. <br />
<br />
"Wh-What's that again," Maskovy asked.<br />
<br />
"I asked you if you were an Army Ranger or some guy who volunteered for a mission?” the voice repeated.<br />
<br />
"I'm a - well - I was marked for special work," answered the Lieutenant as he moved his hand toward the aching leg. The stranger eyed his every move. L. Maskovy tried to rise, but fell onto the floor with a groan of pain.<br />
<br />
"What do you mean by that?" <br />
<br />
"I mean, my commander ordered me and two others this @#$% mission," he grunted.<br />
<br />
"Where is your commander," asked the cool voice which still sounded above the prostrate man.<br />
<br />
"In Babylon. That's where we all are stationed. Who are you? You sound so, well, different. Like you aren't even affected by hail storms outside or anything." sighed L. Maskovy.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- KBR</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">Mark grabbed towels and began wrapping Alexis' face to try to stop the bleeding. Amy let out a groan as Sam lifted her into his arms and carried her into the living room. He ran back to the bathroom grabbing towels and wetting them to clean the blood from Amy's body so he could see how badly she had been injured. There was a knock on the door and Sam let the two medics into the room. Mark appeared with Alexis in his arms and lay her beside Amy. He brushed away the blood soaked hair from her face and could see the right side of her face had been ripped to shreds. The medic bent down to take her pulse and said, "We need to move her to the infirmary to get a better idea how badly she's been hurt." Mark gently picked Alexis up in his arms and carried her to the waiting ambulance while the second medic checked Amy. She had a strong pulse, but had many cuts about her face and upper torso. The women were placed in the ambulance as Sam climbed in beside them for the ride to the infirmary. Mark jumped in the jeep to follow.<br />
Andrew looked around the base at the damage and walked to the infirmary to check on the wounded. The doctor greeted him at the door, "Sir, we have at least six dead and more than fifty injured. We are quickly running out of room and I would like to set up another room to treat minor injuries, if that is agreeable with you?"<br />
Andrew nodded his head as he walked about the room, "You will receive whatever you need to treat those that are hurt."<br />
He was watching the doctors and nurses as they rushed about the emergency room treating as many of the wounded as they could get to when he spotted Sam and Mark carrying the two women into the emergency room. The two medics helped them place the women onto the examining table then asked them to wait outside.<br />
Mark had a look of concern on his face as he approached Andrew, "We found them in the bathroom trying to seek shelter from the storm. There is a huge hole in the guest bedroom roof and that is probably where they were hit and somehow they managed to get to the bathroom."<br />
"Well, anyone living in Missouri has always been taught to seek shelter in the bathroom when a storm of this magnitude hits. I'm sure Alexis remembered the drill and figured that was the safest place to be," remarked Andrew.<br />
Sam thought about his family and friends and worried that they might have been harms way during the storm. He wanted to call Christina, but knew he would just have to wait. "Lord, I ask Your continued protection be on my family and friends. Thank You for saving us. Help the doctors and nurses as they treat the many injured during this storm. Lord, Your will be done," Sam prayed.</div><br />
- P4H<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">Babylon? Todd thought for a second.<br />
<br />
“Sera 1, Sera 2, the hail is letting up, both helicopters are down”<br />
<br />
“Copy, all teams be advised three individuals made it inside the statue, two are dead and I have one with me. Hold position”<br />
<br />
Lt. Maskovy heard the man talking to his men. “So how many man you have here and why are you here protecting this illegal statue?”<br />
<br />
“I have enough here to keep you and many more at bay. We are United States Navy Seals and our mission is to protect the interests of the United States from the enemy both foreign and domestic. You have good English for an Iraqi; that is where your Babylon is right?”</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Alex</span><br />
<span class="postbody">___________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;">Statue of Liberty, USA</span><br />
<br />
Lt. Maskovy felt the beginning sparks of temper stirring within his heart. How dare this man discredit Babylon in all her splendor? How dare he insinuate that the GF powers did not extend over the United States? What right had he to defy the Potentate's power? Let him do his worst; the Potentate would emerge supreme. But, the Lt. was not a rash, thoughtless man. He realized the utter foolishness of fighting or even talking back to his captors. He turned to the man towering above him.<br />
<br />
"Yes, it is. I wasn't an Iraqi by birth. Like the soldiers of some nations, I was transferred to Iraq during the Iraqi War for Independence... I earned the good graces of my colonel, and have been his faithful assistant since." The Lt. began to wonder if his buddies were still alive. <br />
<br />
"Sir, do you think-" His voice trailed off as he bit his lip at the thought of the bloody corpses lying nearby. Out of the corner of his eye he could see a growing strand of red creeping across the floor.<br />
<br />
- KBR<br />
____________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">"Your friends are dead and after what you’re crazy insane want-a-be government did to the men and women down south, I should place a bullet in your head right now." Todd tapped the barrel of his weapon on the Lt. forehead.<br />
<br />
"So who is this so called leader you have? What country did he come from and who made him in charge? My men and I have been away from the news for the past nine months and I want to understand who or what I am fighting" Todd asked setting down on the corner of a table.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Alex</span><br />
<span class="postbody">____________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span> <br />
<br />
Frank was surprised that there was so little damage at the Education Center. Parts of the fence had been knocked down by the large hail, but for the most part the damage to the buildings was minimal.<br />
“So no one was hurt?” Frank asked Travis.<br />
“No sir. We were all in the cafeteria eating breakfast. We heard the hail hitting the door and got up to check it out. I told everyone to get away from the windows and into the bathrooms when I saw the hail was getting to softball size.” <br />
“Good work, Travis.” Frank nodded his approval. “Get some of the men and check the damage to the fence and have some of the other men check damage to windows and the roofs of the buildings.”<br />
“Yes sir.” Travis nodded. He hesitated, “Was there any damage to your home?” <br />
“Yes. It looks pretty bad. Tansy is in my office right now. She’s a little shaken up, but who wouldn’t be after seeing a chunk of hail the size of a beach ball sitting in the middle of your dining room table?” Frank said with a grimace.<br />
“We are all glad that you and Tansy are ok. We started praying for you both during the storm.”<br />
Frank clapped Travis on the back. “I appreciate your prayers Travis, more than you can know.”<br />
“We’re family.” Travis said with a smile. “I’ll get the men checking things out and bring you a full report of the damages as soon as I have it.”<br />
Frank nodded and headed for his office. Upon entering he saw that Tansy had turned on the news. The hail storm had struck New York City, as well as several other cities in the US. It had also done severe damage in Babylon. Frank gave a small smile to hear that Teodor’s city had been struck especially hard. Then his smile faded as he saw the number of dead. Thousands had been killed in the storm, and Frank sent up a quick prayer that some of those souls had known Christ. <br />
“Jerome called while you were talking to Travis. He just wanted to make sure that we were ok. He said he and his mother were fine, and when you have a chance to call him and let him know the extent of the damage here.” Tansy relayed the message.<br />
Frank nodded and hugged his wife. “Travis and the men are working on that now.” He kissed the top of her head. “Are you feeling better?” <br />
“Yes. I’m just worried that once the full extents of the damages are assessed that maybe Argryos may decide to close this place down and send us somewhere else.” Tansy sighed. “I don’t want to leave our family here at the center. Maddie and her family, I’d really have to leave them.”<br />
“Argryos won’t shut this place down. Remember it’s not really going to be an Education Center. When the second seal is broken, this place is supposed to be used to as a prison for Christians and those who refuse to follow him.” Frank reminded Tansy. “But we will do everything we can to make it a safe haven for as long as we are able.”<br />
Tansy nodded knowing that at some point in the future Argryos would figure out exactly what was going on and then this place wouldn’t be safe for anyone.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
Jerome sat in his office, his head in his hands. His office had been built without windows so there was no damage...but Jerome hadn't been in his office when the hail began. He shuddered as he reflected on what had just happened....<br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;">"Man, it's a nice day outside," Jerome muttered to himself with a smile. Sometimes the Lord just did little things like this which were like small blessings. Things had been going smoothly for awhile; his cover was as solid as ever and he was continuing to learn more about Teodor's plans, although Teodor seemed to be speaking more frequently with Brett Reed, who Jerome thought could possibly be the future False Prophet. He was also getting closer with Teodor's mother Lena, and Teodor seemed to be happy that his mother had some other activity to distract her from him. They spent time studying the Bible and praying together, especially since their lives around Teodor were so dangerous. <br />
<br />
Jerome furrowed his brow as the lighting of the main offices darkened significantly, and he looked outside to see dark, ominous clouds. "Well that developed quickly...almost too quickly," he murmured. Little tiny specks of hail began to drum against the glass, which at first did not concern anyone. Jerome's eyes widened as he saw the hail increasing in size, and he jumped in shock as one of the large windows shattered because of a softball-sized chunk of hail. That's when he took off running. He sprinted through the isles of cubicles, desperate to get to his windowless office or any sort of shelter. He could hear people screaming and shards of glass were flying over the cubicle walls, which were about 7 feet tall (as odd as that is). As he hit the end of the row he wrenched himself back as a woman flew through the air, a cantaloupe-sized hail chunk embedded into her abdomen threw her across the room. Eyes wide and adrenaline pumping through his veins, Jerome waited for a break in the action and took off. He ducked as another large hail ball attempted to destroy his head and rolled to avoid another aimed at his legs. He leaped off the floor and hit the ground across the gap, rolling into that hallway which shielded Jerome from the hail and breaking glass. Teodor's door flew open as he heard the screams, looking disheveled and panicked. He looked at Jerome, wide-eyed and shocked, and as his eyes scanned the devastation behind Jerome, he became very pale and his breathing erratic. Jerome had never seen the Potentate look so afraid and unable to speak or mask his wild emotions. They both stood, frozen until the hail suddenly stopped falling; the sun shined again into the office areas, almost like nothing had just happened...like it had all been a nightmare. Unfortunately it was very real. Jerome looked back at Teodor, who was trying to snap himself out of his shock and terror, but it was obvious Teodor was finding it difficult to do. Jerome turned back towards the scene and cautiously walked into the disaster area. Bodies were everywhere; some were clearly torn apart while others were severely injured; those alive were breathing heavily and struggling to move or quell the blood gushing from their wounds. A few lucky people were still huddled inside the cubicle hallways, terrified to move. Jerome ran over to the nearest injured person and attempted to help her, but clearly she was going into shock and could not comprehend how bad her injuries were. "Miss, miss, it's ok, I'm here to help" Jerome said, grabbing some towels which for some reason were in the area. He put pressure on the largest wound, which was in her lower abdomen. She gasped in pain and struggled to breathe; Jerome furiously worked to stop the bleeding, but it was obvious the injuries were too extensive. She shuddered each time she drew in breath, and Jerome realized her lungs were punctured. However, the woman's eyes were open and it seemed as if her mind was clear and aware. On instinct, he moved toward her head and whispered "Do you know the Lord?" She shook her head and muttered "No, but m-my sister a-always talked a-about h-him. I w-want to h-have w-what she h-had because sh-she was s-so h-happy" Jerome silently thanked God for this opportunity and proceeded. "What's your name miss?" "L-Lindsay" she muttered. "Ok Lindsay, repeat after me ok?" Seeing her nod, he continued: "Dear Jesus, I have rejected you my whole life, and I am truly sorry. I know you are the Son of God and that you died on the Cross to pay for my sins, for I am a sinner. Thank you Jesus for saving me, and I want you to come into my heart Lord. In your name, Amen". She had whispered along and a small smile graced her face. "Thank y-you J-Jerome"; apparently she knew Jerome from his status with Teodor. Closing her eyes, she slowly let out her last, final breath. "Thank you Jesus, thank you," Jerome murmured, in awe of what had just happened and joy stirring in his heart. </span><br />
<br />
It had been some day, and after he had helped that woman, health care crews swarmed into the area; the healthcare center is on the same floor but sealed off in another windowless wing to protect privacy or something (Jerome was not sure), which kept all of the personnel safe and available. Jerome had backed away from the scene and returned to his office. He had also checked in with Teodor's mom Lena, who was fine physically but a little shaken up. "Oh Lord, please grant protection to your believers, especially since things are about to get a whole lot worse."<br />
<br />
- Katy<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
"You mean the Potentate Angyros? I'll try my best to be your newspaper if that's what you want." The Lt. made a wry face at his captor. "He was born in Greece and entered into the world of politics when he was in his early twenties. Not much is known about his background other than the fact, his mother lives near him in Babylon. With the collapse of the global economy, the alien abduction of thousands, and the worldwide turmoil, we desperately needed a strong leader to guide us. He offered the world hope and change-"<br />
<br />
His captor broke in, "Who is "he"?" <br />
<br />
"Why, the Potentate Argyros of course!" exclaimed Lt. Maskovy.<br />
<br />
"Go on," frowned the stranger. "Who elected him to do this job?"<br />
<br />
"The people of the world, of course."<br />
<br />
"What happened next?"<br />
<br />
"We elected him and he consolidated the world's armies, navies, and economies. Everything runs much smoother and more efficiently that way."<br />
<br />
"Who chose you for this task?" probed the rebel leader.<br />
<br />
"One of the Potentate's assistants and my colonel," the prisoner sighed.<br />
<br />
- KBR<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
Todd thought for a second, he remembered the crew on the HMS Wales talking about what they thought happened.<br />
<br />
“Alien Abduction? You’re joking right?” Todd shock his head “I talked to many men and women who was standing next to people who disappeared and no green men from mars took them.”<br />
<br />
Todd decided to go out on a limb and disclose some false information he normally wouldn’t do. “Well I know of ten submarines, two carriers and a hand full of other US Naval vessels that still fly the American flag and your Potentate Argyros or whatever his name is will not command them.”<br />
<br />
Lt. Maskovy face shown the look Todd had hoped for, “No, the enemy fleet was destroyed a few weeks ago, your lying” the Lt. shot back.<br />
<br />
“Am I?, I think not, We knew soon your forces would find us so we split up, your illegal use of nuclear weapons only got half the fleet, how do you think we got here? For you information, there is a nuke sub setting here in the Hudson River ready to unleash it power on whoever messes with the flag. Since I doubt your leader will believe me, I will tell you one more piece of information. With the information you have provided, I will be sending it to the fleet that is steaming towards your Babylon as we speak. You can rest assure that within a few days, your leader will either be in jail or vaporized like the Bright Star Fleet.”<br />
<br />
Todd could see the fear grow on the Lieutenants face, it was all a lie but Lt. Maskovy didn’t know it and he would pass alone this information and the fear.<br />
<br />
“How bad is your leg? Can you walk?”<br />
<br />
- Alex<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">Dr. Saunders looked down at his patient as he prepared to piece together her shattered face. He had been one of the brightest young plastic surgeons to graduate from the University of Missouri and he knew he had been given the skills to repair the damage that had been done to this once beautiful face, but it would be a huge challenge. His practice in LA had once been the most successful in the nation, but he had eventually become disgusted with the selfish rich women and men that had come to him wanting to change their bodies for reasons that were beyond his comprehension. He had wanted to help the less fortunate and did offer his services to the needy, but he had also enjoyed the riches that came from treating the very rich and their desire to be younger and more beautiful than God had made them. He had grown weary of the selfish demands of the vein and when he had refused to treat a patient to yet another transformation of her body, she had made it her life’s goal to destroy his practice. He closed his practice and joined the military in order to help the soldiers returning from war. They had called on him to repair faces damaged by shrapnel from bombs or land mines. God had given him the skills necessary to help those that truly needed his expertise. <br />
The nurse assisting him had done an excellent job cleaning the wounds and as he studied the young woman’s face he knew she had had a natural beauty. Her cheek bones refined and sleek were now left to him to repair the damage done by the icy pellets that had battered her face. His heart raced as he picked up the scalpel to begin his task then he noticed her face begin to change. The bones seemed to be healing themselves and the skin, well the skin was taking shape before his eyes and he lowered the scalpel and watched as her face began returning to its former beauty. The nurse gasped, “Doctor, her wounds are healing themselves. It is as though she was never injured. How can this be possible?”<br />
“It is possible because God is in this young woman. God is healing her. We in the medical field have all seen miracles on a daily basis and those miracles could have only come from God. I once believed strongly in God. My father was Jewish and my mother was raised Catholic, but like so many that married outside their faith, they couldn’t decide which religion they wanted to practice so they gave up all beliefs and practices. I made my choice to follow neither religion and joined a friend who attended a local non-denominational church. I stopped going when I got to college. I owe my skills to God and I rejected all forms of God and His son, Jesus. You are witnessing the mighty power of God.”<br />
The nurse looked at him as though he had lost his mind, but she had seen the power of God, but still she clung to her belief God had abandoned her. She had seen what the new government was doing for everyone and the promise of peace and prosperity to all. God hadn’t stopped all the horrors of war and the Potentate was delivering on his promises. No, she wouldn’t allow herself to believe in God or Jesus. Her parents had disappeared along with her sister so she would rather believe that the new government was going to take care of her rather than this so-called Jesus. She had laughed at her family’s beliefs and could never see the benefit of believing in a God who had never done anything for her. <br />
Alexis opened her eyes and asked, “Where am I? What happened to me?”<br />
The doctor’s spoke in a gentle voice, “You are in the infirmary. There was a storm and you were hit by large pieces of hail. At first, your injuries were devastating, but a miracle has taken place and your face and body have been healed.”<br />
Alexis smiled, “I dreamed of Jesus holding me in His arms and whispering, “You will be alright just believe”, and I had the most beautiful dream of angels singing and being in the most beautiful place I’ve ever seen.”<br />
The doctor returned her smile and gently pressed her hand, “We watched God heal your body. It was the most miraculous thing I’ve ever seen in all my years of practice.”<br />
Alexis’ gave the brightest smile, “I felt His Holy presence the whole time. How is Amy? Was she hurt, too?”<br />
“She had some minor cuts and is waiting outside with your friends. Rest for a few moments then you can join your friends,” the doctor told her.<br />
The nurse looked at the two of them and for a moment wanted to believe, but her heart was cold and she refused to believe what her eyes had seen. God had shown her over and over His power to heal the sick, but she would not believe. The world was full of people just like Elizabeth and they would spend eternity wishing they had made a different choice.<br />
They helped Alexis off the table and she gave the doctor a hug and turned to the nurse, “Thank you for giving me such good care. Jesus is waiting for you both to surrender your hearts to him and you only need to ask for forgiveness of your sins and accept His loving grace. God be with you both.”<br />
She opened the door and walked to join her waiting friends.</div><br />
- P4H<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
“Hey everybody. I finally got the satellite working again and there is a breaking news report!” Renee shouted.<br />
“What’s it about?” Matt shouted from his room.<br />
“Something about Argryos.” Renee shouted back. She sat back and listened for a few minutes and then let out a gasp.<br />
“YOU HAVE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!!!” She screamed at the TV.<br />
“What!!!??” Shade and Maddie both asked coming up behind Renee.<br />
All Renee could do was point at the screen, he lips compressed in her anger.<br />
“OH!!” Zoe exclaimed as she read the ticker tape running along the bottom of the screen.<br />
“What is it?” Kristen asked. “I can’t read it all that well.”<br />
Nathan made a growing sound in his throat as Skunk, Mo and Raul all let out their own shouts of denial.<br />
Becca and Ryan put their Bible’s down and walked over to see what all the commotion was about.<br />
Matt had finally come out of his room to see what all the shouting was about and let out his own groan as Renee turned the TV up so they could listen to the announcement.<br />
“Quite down everyone so we can all hear.” Shade said as everyone settled into their seats around the TV.<br />
<br />
“This is Simon Simmons reporting live from New York City.” The reporters voice shook in his excitement. “I am so honored and pleased to report to you that Supreme Pontentate Teodor Argryos has been awarded the prestigious Nobel Peace Prize. This award should come as no shock to citizens around the world as Pontentate Argryos has accomplished what every world leader has expressed a desire to do, but failed to bring about. World Peace. <br />
For the first time in history the world has lain down their weapons of war and embraced peace. And the man behind this historic event is certainly Pontentate Argryos.<br />
With his sheer will and drive the Pontentate has made his life long dream, and the life long dream of us all a reality. <br />
In a world that has been ravaged by war the Pontentates call for peace have been met with resounding success, from the unstable Middle East to Pakistan and India. Through out China, Russia, North Korea, peace has finally been established with men no longer looking at one another as enemies. Through Pontentate Argryos all of these people have come together as one. One family. One country. One community. Finally after hundreds, no thousands of years of war the world finally has peace and harmony. <br />
Sources in New York and Babylon tell me that the Pontentate was overwhelmed, and honored when he heard the news early this morning. The Pontentate will be speaking about this great honor later on this evening. This is Simon Simmons reporting live.” <br />
<br />
Matt had been making gagging noises throughout the broadcast, and after Renee turned the TV down he announced. “I feel like I’m gonna throw up.”<br />
There were nods throughout the room. <br />
Rev 6:2 And I saw. And behold a white horse! And he sitting on it had a bow. And a crown was given to him, and he went forth conquering and to conquer. <br />
<br />
“Just like the Bible says. He will conquer the world with peace.” Maddie reminded everyone. <br />
Everyone except Leon nodded their agreement.<br />
“I don’t understand.”<br />
<br />
- Zags<br />
___________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Riverside in Mosul, Iraq</span><br />
<br />
The chilly rain quickly turned into ice crystals that sounded like millions of tiny critters dancing in the streets of Mosul. Abdul stood at the window of his cottage rejoicing in the Lord's goodness. He watched the little pellets bounce as they hit the ground. The bounces got bigger and so did the ice crystals. Abdul stared in horror at the men and women running for their lives to whatever shelter they could find. He tore himself away from the window just as a speeding hail bullet smashed into the window panes. Glass shattered all over the floor.<br />
<br />
<br />
Aini staggered down the street, pain shooting through her side. The sky was raining balls of white hard stuff that hurt when it touched her skin. Aini couldn't understand what was happening as she half limped, half ran toward the fishmonger's cottage; and she remembered May telling her stories about the sky raining fire and brimstone. Up to the present, Aini thought such stories were just made-up tall tales, but now she began to wonder if such stories could happen. <span style="font-style: italic;">Almost there,</span> she gasped a large hailstone plunked off her shoulder leaving an enormous bruise on her skin. <br />
<br />
Abdul heard what sounded like a wounded cow bumping against his front door. Abdul sprang to the door and pulled a drenched, bleeding Aini inside the cottage. A cantaloupe size ball bounced into the room right behind her. Abdul shoved the door shut, and dragged Aini into the closet. He closed the closet door behind him and the two sat in pitch blackness listening to the screams of the dying mingled with the thuds of the hail.<br />
<br />
Tears streaked Abdul's face as thought of how many were dying without the Savior. Folks who thought they were good enough that God would wink them into Heaven. Those who hated the only way to the Father. And those who rejected Jesus as their Saviour from sin. The poor, the rich, the young, the old, the babe, the father, and the tender mothers were facing the terrible judgment of a Righteous God. He was pouring out His wrath on the unbelieving. The days of His mercy was over and the window of opportunity for grace was slowly closing.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- KBR</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
“Everyone could you give me a few minutes with Leon while I explain.” Shade asked.<br />
Everyone got up and went about their business with the exception of Kristen. <br />
“I’m gonna stay.” Was all the girl said, and Shade seeing the stubborn expression on her face decided not to argue.<br />
“Leon, there is a lot that I’m sure your confused about, and I’ll do my best to explain.” Shade opened his Bible the passage I just read is the fulfillment of a prophecy that the Apostle John wrote down 2000 years ago. It was also prophesied about by Daniel hundreds of years before Jesus told John to write it down.” Shade thumbed through his Bible and read, “Dan 9:27 And he shall confirm a covenant with many for one week. And in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the offering to cease, and on a corner of the altar desolating abominations, even until the end. And that which was decreed shall be poured on the desolator.” <br />
Shade looked up and explained "The seven weeks is seven years. Argryos made a peace covenant with Israel and many nations wouldn’t you say?”<br />
“Yes.” Leon nodded. “Like the reporter said, the Pontentate had brought about world peace.”<br />
Shade grimaced but continued. “Do you remember how long this peace is supposed to last according to the peace treaties?”<br />
“Seven ….. Seven years.” Leon looked a bit startled.<br />
Shade nodded. “That’s right. Seven years. But the peace will not last." Again Shade picked up his Bible “Rev 6:2 And I saw. And behold a white horse! And he sitting on it had a bow. And a crown was given to him, and he went forth conquering and to conquer. <br />
Rev 6:3 And when He had opened the second seal, I heard the second living creature say, Come and see. <br />
Rev 6:4 And another, a red horse, went out. And power was given to him sitting on it, to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another. And there was given to him a great sword. <br />
The second seal is coming soon. War will break out, war brought about by Argryos himself.”<br />
“But why would he start a war? He just won the Nobel Peace Prize for attaining world peace!” Leon looked stunned. “Who on this earth would he want to start a war against? He’s the President of the whole world!”<br />
“Anyone who disagrees with him and doesn't join the Global Family, then eventually Shade, Maddie, me, and people like us. People who won't worship him.” Kristen said quietly. “He will start a war against Christians and the Jewish people and try to kill us all.”</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
Leon blinked a few times. “But he’s done so much good. How could someone who has done more for the good of the people be bad?”<br />
Kristen let out a sigh. “Because he is the antichrist. The Bible tells us about everything he is going to do. He doesn’t want good for people. He wants people to worship him and he will kill anyone who refuses to do so.”<br />
“How can you be so sure this antichrist guy is Teodor. There are a lot of people who have wanted to control the world. Look at Hitler and Stalin. Those guys were more like the antichrist than Teodor.”<br />
“We know that throughout generations satan has probably had many men to choose from to be the antichrist, and Hitler and Stalin were probably high up on his list, but neither of those men signed the seven year peace covenant with Israel and the many nations that Daniel described in his prophecy.” Shade explained. “Argryos signed the treaty, a treaty that allowed the Jewish people to rebuild their temple and re-institute the sacrifices. It also promised that the Jewish people will live in peace.”<br />
Again Shade read from his Bible. “2Th 2:3 Let not anyone deceive you by any means. For that Day shall not come unless there first comes a falling away, and the man of sin shall be revealed, the son of perdition, <br />
2Th 2:4 who opposes and exalts himself above all that is called God, or that is worshiped, so that he sits as God in the temple of God, setting himself forth, that he is God. <br />
2Th 2:5 Do you not remember that I told you these things when I was still with you? <br />
2Th 2:6 And now you know what holds back, for him to be revealed in his own time. <br />
2Th 2:7 For the mystery of lawlessness is already working, only he is now holding back until it comes out of the midst. <br />
2Th 2:8 And then the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the breath of His mouth and shall destroy with the brightness of His coming, <br />
2Th 2:9 whose coming is according to the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, <br />
2Th 2:10 and with all deceit of unrighteousness in those who perish, because they did not receive the love of the truth, so that they might be saved. <br />
2Th 2:11 And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie, <br />
2Th 2:12 so that all those who do not believe the truth, but delight in unrighteousness, might be condemned.”<br />
Shade looked up at Leon and saw the young man was shaking his head.<br />
“This is another reason Hitler and Stalin could not have been the antichrist. There was no temple for them to stand in. There is now.”<br />
Leon opened and closed his mouth as if to speak but no words came out.<br />
“Argryos is the antichrist Leon. There is no doubt about it. Please don’t fall for the lie.” Kristen implored.<br />
Leon looked at Kristen and quickly looked away. “Why? Why do you care? How could you after what I did to you?” Then he quickly stood and ran.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">___________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
"I - I think I can stand it." Lt. Maskovy grunted as he pulled himself slowly to his feet. In spite of his bold words, his leg still throbbed, but it seemed to be better than it had been. He was anxious to get outside and see if the Potentate's banner still flew proudly over the statue.<br />
<br />
"I think my assistants threw your symbol of defiance to the ground," commented the Lieutenant. "With all that hail we had, it's safe to bet that the banner we put up and your hunk of metal are decimated." Todd arched his eyebrows at his captive. <br />
<br />
"We'll see about that," he said threateningly. "Follow me and don't try no monkey business or you're days will end instantly."<br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- KBR</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
All eyes seemed to be on the beautiful young woman as she crossed the room to greet her awaiting friends. Amy ran to meet her friend, “Alexis, you are completely healed. It’s amazing! I’m so glad you are alright. You saved my life.” Amy hugged Alexis tightly then pulled away staring at her.<br />
Mark couldn’t remove his eyes from her face and he thought she was more beautiful than ever before. His heart soared, “Alexis, praise the Lord you are alright. We were really worried about you.”<br />
Sam gave her a hug and held her at arm’s length, “You are a sight for sore eyes. Mark is right, the Lord has healed you and we are so grateful. No one would have believed this miracle unless they had witnessed it first hand. Our God is a mighty God.”<br />
Alexis smiled brightly, “I felt Jesus’ presence the whole time and I had this beautiful dream of being in His arms and hearing angels sing. It was more beautiful than I can ever describe. I am so glad Amy is ok. I was more worried about her than myself. She was so frightened when the storm started and the only thing I could think to do was run for the bathroom. We always ran to the bathroom or a closet whenever there were storms.”<br />
Sam began to laugh, “See, I told you Alexis knew what to do during a storm. Anyone who lives in Missouri knows about storms and procedures to follow.”<br />
Dr. Saunders watched the group as they huddled around each other hugging and laughing and his heart was full with thankfulness to God for watching over them. He said a silent prayer, “Lord, I know I am a sinner and not worthy, but if You could find a way to forgive me of my sins and save my soul, I would greatly appreciate Your consideration in the matter. I would like to have the peace they have and have You with me. Thank You for healing Alexis.” He smiled as an inner peace engulfed his whole being.<br />
The four walked arm and arm to Andrew’s office. Mark was enjoying the moment and thinking how much he adored this young woman, but this was not the time or the place to think of such things. She was like an angel sent from heaven above and he would be satisfied just being in her presence. Alexis was blessed with the most beautiful face he had ever seen yet it was her inner beauty that had transformed his heart and soul forever. <br />
<br />
Andrew was sitting at his desk when the group burst through the door. He looked at Alexis and his mouth dropped open, “Alexis, you look more beautiful than ever. Our Lord has truly blessed you.” He gave her a shy hug and stood back to admire her miraculous healing. <br />
She lowered her head, “Thank you, Andrew. The Lord has blessed me indeed. He has blessed me with good friends and His saving grace. It didn’t matter if I had been scarred by the storm, I still had Jesus and that is all I will ever need.”<br />
They all nodded in agreement. Mark noticed there was a news conference on the screen and asked, “Andrew what is that all about? Teodor taking bows for stopping the storm?”<br />
Andrew shook his head, “No. You won’t believe what has just happened though. He has been given the Nobel Peace Prize. That reporter, Simmons, has been singing the praises of the Potentate and how he alone has been able to give us WORLD PEACE. Makes me want to throw up, especially knowing what he will do in the very near future. It’s just disgusting watching this man’s ego soar to even greater heights.”<br />
“You have got to be kidding me. That was accomplished rather quickly. It is rather mind boggling how easily everyone has been fooled, but then if they have never read the Bible they don’t understand what this all means,” Mark commented.<br />
Alexis looked down at the screen and smiled, “He can proclaim what he chooses, but we all know who wins this battle. He deserves the Nobel Peace Prize along with all the other tyrants of our time. Remember how the Iranian president bragged he would wipe Israel off the face of the earth and low and behold Israel is still here and functioning. Although, it is a false peace, it is peace none the less. One day they will all know the truth and by that time, it will be far too little, too late.”<br />
“I was reading in the books of Revelation and Daniel this morning and all that is written is coming to fruition. Just think what this world could have been like had everyone just believed. It’s a shame, a real shame. Thank the Lord I came to my senses and acknowledged the truth. Mankind can certainly be a stubborn lot,” Andrew responded.<br />
Alexis walked to the window watching as the workers feverishly repaired the many damaged buildings and sighed, “There will be more storms and more death. We saw only a small example of God’s wrath. It will be a great day when Jesus makes His triumphant return to earth. Satan and all his minions will be driven out then the best part will begin……our eternity with the Father and the Son.”<br />
<br />
- P4Haretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-77186934245989809572011-01-05T18:50:00.000-08:002011-01-05T18:50:12.899-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br />
<br />
Brett sat at his desk reviewing the plans for the new Argryos Airport. His back was to the windows and he noticed that light shining in the was abruptly cut off. Turning his head he saw that black ominous clouds had covered the sun. He shook his head and turned back to the plans, reaching to switch on the lamp that sat on the corner of his desk. With a audible click the lamp came on and Brett began perusing the changes that had been made by the architect. <br />
He quickly became engrossed as he made small notations here and there on the plans, so much so that at first the small pinging against the window didn’t register. Finally the pinging had grown loud enough that Brett was distracted and turned to look out the windows. <br />
He stood and walked to the window to see that pea sized hail was falling. His mouth dropped open as he looked down at the street several floors below. The ground was covered with hail sending cars skidding around on the icy balls. As Brett continued to watch the light pinging against the windows became a pounding as the hail grew in size.<br />
He jumped back as a quarter size hail began pelting the window followed by golf ball sized. He stepped even further back as the ice continued to get bigger. <br />
He heard his secretary give a scream and then heard a window break. He lurched across his office and opened his door to see his secretary lying on the floor with shards of glass from the broken window surrounding her, and several shards embedded in her arms as she tried to protect her face and head from the softball sized hail that was pounding down on her. <br />
He turned at the sound of more breaking glass and saw that the windows of his office shattered by balls of hail the size of cantaloupes. Pandemonium reigned as people began running to escape the shattering glass as the hail broke windows and poured into the outer offices. Brett took off running for the corridor his arms up to protect his head as the hail continued to pound windows shattering them. Reaching the relative safety of the corridor he turned to see the carnage as hail the size of basketballs pounded everything and anyone in it’s path. He saw a young man from the mail room trying to run across the room toward the corridor, but a hailstone the size of beach ball hit him in the legs. The young man let out a scream of pain and went down his hands lowering instinctively to his broken legs. A hail stone slammed into his head and Brett saw blood spray from the mans nose before he collapsed dead.<br />
Suddenly the hail stopped and the black clouds disappeared leaving the late day sun shining brightly, flashing off the hail stones sending prisms of color dancing.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Boise City, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
Frank was pouring himself a cup of coffee when he heard the hail hitting the windows. He stepped over the window and looked into the early morning darkness. <br />
“Did the weather say anything about storms this morning?” He asked Tansy.<br />
“No. It’s supposed to be sunny and in the mid fifties today. Typical early fall weather.” She answered as she placed a plate of toast on the table. <br />
Frank shrugged and walked over the table. He had just finished saying grace when the hail began to pound the windows. He looked at Tansy, “Get into the basement.”<br />
They both rushed for the basement door when the kitchen window burst under the weight of the soccer ball sized hail stone that hit it. Slamming the door behind him Frank quickly followed Tansy down the steps. No sooner that they reached the basement than the electricity went out. <br />
Frank quickly felt along the shelf for the battery operated lamp. Switching it on he wrapped his free arm around Tansy as the both stood silently listening to the sound of breaking glass and thumping as hail pounded inside the house. <br />
After several minutes the sound stopped and Frank slowly went up the stairs. He cautiously opened the door and peeked into the kitchen to see hail a hail stone the size of a small boulder lying in the midst of what used to be the kitchen table. He could see through the broken window the sun just beginning to peek over the eastern sky. Looking up at the ceiling he could see holes where hail had pounded its way through the roof, and then through the sheetrock. <br />
Tansy peeked around Frank and she let out a gasp as she saw the hailstone that lay on what was left of the kitchen table. She quickly perused the damage. “Oh my.” She breathed. Frank reached out and caught Tansy’s hand. He could feel her trembling and he pulled her into his arms. “It’s ok. It’s ok.” He said over and over his eyes again tracking to the biggest hole in the roof, the hole that was right above where Tansy had been sitting.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">______________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
Matt sat in the pickup driving slowly as Trevor, Nathan and Shade tossed bails of hay off the trailer. Cattle followed the pickup their mooing loud in the early morning silence. He heard the pinging of hail begin hitting the roof of the pickup and stopped. He leaned forward and peeked up at the sky. <br />
The passenger door opened and Nathan quickly threw the latch to open the back door. Sliding across the seat he was quickly followed by Trevor, who slammed the door. Shade got in the passenger seat. “Where did that come from?” He asked.<br />
Matt ever, the smart aleck, pointed toward the sky as he arched an eyebrow at his dad.<br />
“Shut up.” Shade said as he softly thumped Matt on the back of the head.<br />
“I didn’t say anything.” Matt said innocently.<br />
“You know what I mean.” Shade said shaking his head in exasperation. <br />
“It’s getting bigger.” Trevor pointed at the golf ball sized hail as it was illuminated in the headlights. <br />
Shade craned his head to look at the sky. It was pitch black, with no stars in sight. “It’s not supposed to storm today.” His tone confused.<br />
The sound of the hail hitting the pickup roof drown out the comment and Shade felt a hail stone slam into his door.<br />
“Get out of the truck and under it!!” Shade shouted.<br />
“Are you nuts?” Matt shouted at his dad. <br />
“This isn’t some regular hail storm Matt!! Do as I say!!” Shade shouted back throwing open his door. He felt a piece of the frozen ice slam into his arm and ground his teeth to keep from shouting in pain. He knew his arm was broken as he dropped to the ground and crawled under the pickup. He felt another one slam into the back of his thigh as he shimmied his way lengthways under the pickup. <br />
With a quick glance he saw that Trevor was sliding his way under the pickup and he looked to his right to see Matt’s wide eyes meet his. He saw Nathan’s pale face in the light of the flashlight he had though to grab out of the console. <br />
All four men could feel the pickup bouncing into their backs at the weight and speed of the hailstones pounding into it. Shade saw a cow go down under a hailstone that was easily the size of a medicine ball and probably weighing as much. <br />
Over the sound of the hail he could barely hear the cows sounds of distress as it lay helplessly under the onslaught of hail. <br />
“She’s getting killed!!” Matt shouted. <br />
Shade reached and caught Matt by the shoulder to prevent him from trying to go to the injured cow. <br />
Matt turned tear filled eyes to his dad. “She’s dying!!”<br />
“I know.” Shade mouthed, his mouth pinched against the pain in his broken arm and the sight of the cow being beaten by the deadly hail.<br />
He could feel Trevor flinch and tremble as the hail continued to pound the pickup above them. He looked to see that Trevor had tucked his head into his elbow so that he couldn’t see the poor cow.<br />
He looked to his left over Matt and saw Nathan, his teeth gritted and tears streaming down his face. He wished he could do something to keep Nathan from watching the heart wrenching scene, but knew that Nathan wouldn’t be able to hear him over the pounding hail. <br />
After what seemed to be the longest time the hail abruptly ceased. The sudden quiet after the relentless hail seemed eerie in the early morning light. <br />
Trevor slowly worked himself out from under the pickup, shoving and rolling hailstones out of his way. <br />
Shade reached over and nudged Nathan to get him moving and watched at Nathan slowly began making his way from under the pickup. He waited until Matt had made his way free and then started scooting his way free. He slowly stood up and tested his leg. It was sore and surely had a bruise, but it held his weight. <br />
His mouth dropped open when he saw the pickup. The windshield had been smashed and cab pounded until it was almost touching the top of the seats. There were icy balls size of Christmas hams sitting in the seats where they had ripped through the roof of the cab. <br />
In the bed of the pickup was a hailstone that was sitting on top of the flattened spare tire. It was almost as big as the tire, and Shade shuddered at the thought of it hitting someone. <br />
He saw Matt and Nathan in the corner of his vision and turned. On the ground the cattle lay, all of them bloody beaten messes. He saw that a few had made their way to an overhang several yards away. He called to Matt to get the rifles and made his way to the cattle lying on the ground. Two were still alive their bawls of pain echoing. Shade sent Matt and Nathan to check the cattle under the overhang and handed Trevor one of the rifles. <br />
“We need to put the ones beyond help out of their misery.” Shade said his voice rough. <br />
Trevor nodded, turned and walked to the cow he had seen being beaten by the hail. He could hear her breathing heavily blood pouring out of her nose and mouth as he aimed the rifle, his eyes filling with tears as he pulled the trigger.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
Maddie began placing pieces of bacon in the frying pan, while Zoe and Renee cracked eggs into a big bowl. Kristen stirred the pancake batter, while Leon set the table. <br />
Grumpy paced around the common room his cast tapping on the rock floor of the cave. Raul and Mo were arguing about how much coffee to put in the pot while Skunk made the orange juice. <br />
Suddenly Grumpy let out a sharp bark. Everyone stopped and looked at the dog as his pacing got even more agitated. Little growls and whimpers erupted from deep in the dogs chest.<br />
“What’s wrong boy?” Kristen asked setting the bowl of pancake batter on the counter. She walked over to the dog and gently patted him on the head. “You ok boy?” <br />
Grumpy just whined and bumped his head against Kristen’s thigh. <br />
“Do you think his leg hurts?” Zoe asked.<br />
“I don’t know.” Maddie said walking over to the dog. “I think if it hurt he wouldn’t be walking around on it.” <br />
“What’s wrong Grumpy?” Maddie asked as she knelt next to the dog.<br />
Grumpy let out another sharp bark as dirt drifted down from the cave ceiling. <br />
“Do you hear that?” Raul asked he head cocked to the side as he listened intently.<br />
Renee reached and pulled the bacon off the stove as she strained to hear. <br />
“It sounds like a stamped.” Maddie said.<br />
“I’m gonna go check it out.” Mo said.<br />
“I’m coming with you.” Skunk said.<br />
Both men headed toward tunnel that lead to the exit. <br />
Reaching the entrance Mo punched in the code to the smaller door and it opened letting both men into the parking area. <br />
The sounds were much louder closer to the surface and the men watched as dust and small rocks fell from the ceiling to bounce across the hoods and cabs of the cars and pickups parked there.<br />
Crossing the room Skunk punched in the code to open the big bay door. As the door slowly rose a hailstone the size and weight of a bowling ball rolled into the cave. <br />
Another the size of a volley ball hit the ground and bounced into his shin. Hopping on one leg Skunk moved back. <br />
He and Mo stood their mouths hanging open in shock as the saw the great hailstones falling from the sky. “Shade, Matt, Nathan and Trevor are out in this!!” Mo shouted over the noise of the hail.<br />
“I know!!” <br />
“Go tell everyone what’s going on.” Mo shouted. “I’m gonna get one of the SUV’s ready to go out and find them as soon as this stuff ends.”<br />
Skunk nodded and took off running.<br />
In the time it took Mo to get the keys to one of the cars and get it started and moved around the hail had stopped. He drove out of the cave and quickly got out to close the bay door. After moving several hail stones out of the way so that the door would close all the way he got back in the car and took off for the small section of land that Shade had moved the cattle to. <br />
It took him a bit longer than he thought it would to drive the ten miles to the plot of land, but the hail made driving tricky. The hail was icy and slick and some of the stones were the size of beach balls so he had to drive around them.<br />
As he approached he could see cattle lying dead and the pickup that the men had been in. He held his breath as he saw the damage. He began to pray that they had not been in the wreckage when he saw Shade limping toward him.<br />
Slowing to a stop Mo put the SUV in park and got out. “Is everyone ok?” <br />
“Yeah. We hid out under the pickup.” Shade said with a grimace. “None of the boys were hurt, but I’m pretty sure my arm’s broken from getting slammed by a hail stone and the back of my thigh is surely bruised.”<br />
“How many cattle did we lose?” Mo said as he took in the sight of the broken, beaten bodies of the dead cattle.<br />
“Thirteen. Seven managed to get under that overhang.” Shade said.<br />
Mo nodded as he watched Nathan and Matt approach. <br />
“So what do we do with them. We can’t just leave them out in the open to rot.” Trevor asked as he walked up. <br />
Mo could see that Trevor was still shook up from the ordeal and clapped him on the shoulder. <br />
Nathan and Matt both looked out over the bodies of the dead cows, their expressions telling without words how terrible the ordeal had been.<br />
Shade gritted his teeth. “We’ll go ahead and butcher them and get what meat we can. There are brothers and sisters in Christ out there who are probably in need or soon will be. Nathan, Matt take the car and go back to the cave and let everyone know we’re ok. Tell Maddie we have some butchering to do and get everyone out here. We don’t have alot of time. We need to clean up as best as we can so that no one detects where we are.”</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">George watched Wormwood as its speed had begun to increase. It appeared as a fireball in space as it smashed into space debris, breaking it up and sending pieces flying through the hemisphere. George had his TV on watching the national weather service as it reported strange weather with hailstones the size of beachballs falling so far in various places across the world. The weather service was reporting strange weather patterns forming above the planet which was likely the cause of the giant hailstones now occuring all over the world. <br />
<br />
George shook his head. “Hey Professor. Whats up?” George turned to see Eli, one of his students enter the observatory. Until the rapture, Eli had been an unbeliever. His parents had been so excited that he had been accepted at the observatory to continue his education to become an astronomer. His Dad always teased him that he had his head in the clouds all the time. That had been the standing joke between them. Sadly though on the night of the disappearances they had all been together driving home from the celebration dinner when they had vanished right in front of him, leaving the car in motion at a speed of 55 miles on hour with him in the back seat in a state of shock. The car had slowed down but not before it ran off the interstate and ended up in the lobby of the Holiday Inn. The next thing he had remembered was waking up in the hospital with a concusion to his head. He knew what had happened because of the way his parents had raised him and he had thought he would go with them when ever the time came but he now realized he had never accepted Jesus as his savior until now. <br />
<br />
George explained to him what the weather service was saying but they both knew the truth. They glanced up as tiny hailstones started to hit the upper obervatory glass. They grew larger and larger as the rained down. They could see students outside running for the safety of a shelter. The observatory windows were shatter proof but not sound proof as the hail got bigger and bigger. They could hear glass shattering in the other classrooms as George ran to his door to close it. Power lines had fallen and sparks flew off them igniting the trees at the border. Several students had run for the trees only to be struck down and wounded on the lawn. Without phone lines security on campus ran out to try and help the ones who had been injured. <br />
<br />
George heard knocking on his class room door and opened it to let his students enter. His mouth dropped as he stared at each one of them. “Professor we have something to tell you.” One of them spoke. “ We all have been seeing this mark of the cross on our foreheads that no one else can see but us and we see it on you too.”<br />
George smiled at them even during this crisis that was taking place. “Praise His Holy name for each of you.” He spoke. “We have so much to do and get ready before He returns for us. “Shall we get started?” he asked. The hail storm had stopped by now. “We need to go see who needs help.” He said.</div><br />
- Renee<br />
________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
“Oops.” Renee said as she slipped in the mud. <br />
The hail had melted off and the ground had turned into a sloppy mess. Renee shifted her footing and began cutting the chunk of meat from the cow she was working on. She finished slicing it off and tossed it onto the pile. Sweeping the back of her hand across her forehead she left a smear of blood. <br />
She looked to see Maddie and Zoe finishing up with the cow they had been working on and with a sigh looked around. She saw Trevor and Raul working on another cow, and Shade trying to help Nathan and Matt with another. With his arm in a makeshift sling Shade’s movements were awkward as he tried to hold the meat up out of the mud. <br />
Her gaze strayed to Mo as he carried pieces of meat to the back of one pickup and wrap it in strips of wetted down sheet. He then tossed them in the back of another pickup where Leon and Skunk were stacking them amidst the rapidly melting hail that they were using to keep the meat cool. <br />
Kristen sat in the back of a pickup cutting strips of material to wrap the meat in and then putting them in a cooler of water. <br />
The efficiency of the system was surprising with everyone just doing what needed to be done. Renee stretched her shoulders and bent to slicing another hunk of meat from the cow as Mo approached. <br />
“Need some help?”<br />
“Yes. Could you hold this up?” Renee hefted the hunk of meat she was trying to slice cleanly off the bone. <br />
Mo knelt in the mud and lifted the meat so Renee could see what she was doing. <br />
They had been working together in silence for several minutes when Nathan approached. <br />
“How’s it going?” He asked.<br />
“I think I’m doing pretty good beings that I’ve never butchered a cow before.” Renee said with a shy smile. “Although someone is probably gonna have to pry this knife out of my hand when I’m done.”<br />
Nathan nodded in approval. “You’re doing great. Want me to cut for awhile to give your hand a rest?”<br />
“Yes, please.” Renee laughed. She carefully handed Nathan the knife. “Want me to hold it out of your way when you’re ready?”<br />
Nathan smiled and nodded.<br />
“Well, I think I’ll get back to packing the meat up.” Mo said. He got up and walked away with a big grin on his face.<br />
“Real subtle, Mo” Nathan muttered.<br />
Renee laughed, causing Nathan to blush. “Well it wasn’t.” Nathan said.<br />
“No it wasn’t, but I’m not complaining.”<br />
Nathan couldn’t help the smile that spread over his face. “Neither am I.” And I’m not about to look a gift horse in the mouth either, he thought to himself.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">Lieutenant Maskovy hurried down the hallway, his patent leather boots squeaking on the polished floor. He glanced down at a paper in his hand. It was an e-mail from the General telling his Lieutenant officer to come to Room 231 for a special assignment. <span style="font-style: italic;">Room 231. Should be right around this corner. I wonder what the General wants me to do,</span> murmered L. Maskovy to himself. <span style="font-style: italic;">Ah, there it is.</span> He stood before the door, straightened his uniform, and knocked. <br />
<br />
"Come in!" L. Maskovy swung the door open and was astonished to see General Akman facing a computer screen on which was the face of Mr. Brett Reed. The General was clear and got right to the point of this special assignment. <br />
<br />
"Lieutenant Maskovy, you have shown exemplary character and courage. Based on your record, I recommended you to Mr. Reed for a very special mission of great importance. The whole of the future of the Global Family rests on your shoulders. Will you accept this assignment?"<br />
<br />
"Well, General, I still do not know what this assignment - well - yes. I would like it very much indeed," blurted out the Lieutenant. <br />
<br />
"Good! I hoped you would. And now, Mr. Reed, please inform the Lieutenant of what his assignment entails."<br />
<br />
"Good afternoon, Lieutenant Maskovy. Have you heard about the rebel fleet that raised their emblem of defiance over the Statue of Liberty on Ellis Island? We are asking you to pick a two helpers and fly a helicopter over the statue and replace the defiance with something more suitable. Your General will show you what you are to replace the defiance with. Thank you very much for your service to the Potentate! He will ever thank you for whatever sacrifices you make in service of your country." Mr. Reed clicked a button on his computer and the computer screen went black in Room 231. <br />
<br />
The General rose to his feet and unfurled a gigantic banner with a picture of the Potentate on it and the words emblazoned across it, "Teodor always saves." Just then, the office door burst open, and two men swaggered into the room. <br />
<br />
"Lieutenant, these are to be your helpers on this mission. I expect it to get underway within the next twenty four hours. Y'all are dismissed." General Akman said as a grin twitched at his lips and threatened to break into a smile. "By the way, you will have perfectly clear weather for the next three days. Now is the perfect time to accomplish this mission."</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- KBR</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">The chopper banked sharply to the right. "There she is!" L. Maskovy yelled into his headset to his companions. "Man! That symbol is humongous."<br />
<br />
"And so is the statue," remarked the silent, morose Fletcher. "Just don't wreck this rig, whatever you do."<br />
<br />
"I'm doing nothing of the kind. As if I'd go to all the trouble just to get up here and then wreck the whole mission!" Maskovy shot back at him. <br />
<br />
"It'd be just like you to do some innane stunt like that," groused Fletcher. The Lieutenant's hand shot out to slap Fletcher, but the taller man intercepted it. <br />
<br />
"Hey, calm down, both of you," he barked. "Have your harness on? Get your tacks and rope ready. Exit the door before I do, and try to get this done as quick as we possibly can. Okay. We're ready." L. Maskovy toggled a button, and the choppers doors shot back. The two men slid down the safety rope and proceeded to hurl the symbol of defiance to the ground. The sky changed from sunny to grey then to a dark threatening hue. Little ice crystals began to rain from the sky and pinged off the windshield of the chopper. <br />
<br />
L. Maskovy bellowed, "We gotta land, men! Get in here now. Never mind the banner." But Fletcher just tied the last knot securely in place. They scrambled back into the plane just as the crystals changed into pea size hail. The copter began it's rapid descent to the ground. Just as it touched the ground, golf ball size hail plummeted out of the sky. Fletcher wrenched the chopper's door open and made a dash for the base of the statue. The other men were close on his heels as the golf balls turned into cannon balls. L. Maskovy stumbled as a ball ricocheted off his leg. But the three kept running. Running for dear life to the shelter of the stairwell inside the statue.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- KBR</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa, Oklahoma</span><br />
<br />
Nathan was driving back to the hideout with Renee. He smiled softly in the darkness as he listened to her talk, her west Texas accent soothing him after the grim work of the day. <br />
“What are you smiling about?” Renee asked. “I’m talking too much aren’t I?” <br />
“No. I was just smiling at your accent. It’s very soothing.” Nathan rushed to explain.<br />
“Oh.” Renee couldn’t think of anything to say. “I never thought about it.”<br />
“Go on.” Nathan prompted.<br />
“What?” Renee asked confused. “Oh yeah. Anyway once Ryan and I realized that Mom, Dad and Claire had all disappeared we knew it was the rapture.”<br />
“Claire was your older sister right.”<br />
“Yes. She had just started her first year as an intern as North West Texas Hospital in Amarillo.” Renee nodded in the dark. “Ryan was really freaked out because he saw it happen. He called me at school and told me that Dad just disappeared right in front of him. He said he started screaming expecting Mom to come running but she never did. He said all he could do was stare at the pile of clothes lying on the floor. Then he went to the kitchen to see if Mom was still in there and she wasn’t, so he searched the whole house. It was on his second trip through the kitchen when he saw her clothes lying in the doorway of the laundry room. He fainted then. He had the biggest knot on his forehead when I finally made it to the house.” She let out a giggle. “Don’t tell him I told you that.”<br />
“Scouts honor.” Nathan replied with a small salute. “So what about you? Where were you when it happened?”<br />
Renee let out a sigh. “At a frat party.” She shook her head. “I was drunk....playing drinking games when what my parents and older sister had been telling me was gonna happen happened.” <br />
Nathan reached across the seat and caught Renee’s hand in his. <br />
Renee squeezed his hand and continued. “By the time the party wound down and I made it back to my dorm room Ryan had left at least ten messages, and was calling when I walked in the door. I answered and it took several minutes for what he was saying to penetrate. I asked him if he had tried Claire and he said that there was no answer at her house, and she wasn’t at the hospital. I did something really stupid then. I got in my car and drove across town to the house. I was drunk and I got in my car and drove. Looking back I realize that I could have been killed. With all the wrecks on the highways and the chaos with people looking for loved ones and friends, it’s a miracle that I didn’t kill someone or myself.”<br />
Nathan squeezed her hand again and Renee continued. “Ryan was livid. He started screaming at me the second I walked in the door. He was so angry that I had done something so stupid, and I don’t blame him for being mad. If something had happened to me he would have been alone.”<br />
“So how did you end up with your grandpa?” <br />
“The next day, once I had sobered up, Ryan and I drove over to my sisters house. We had to break a window to get in. She must have been in the shower when the rapture happened because the water was running. Her roommate was gone too. Her clothes were on the couch like she had just disappeared out of them. I guess she did.” Renee said with a sad laugh.<br />
“After a few days they finally got the phone lines all repaired from the wrecks and fires and we called Grandpa. I was praying the whole time that he was still here, but at the same time that he wasn’t. You know what I mean?”<br />
“Yeah.” Nathan said softly.<br />
“Anyway Grandpa told us to wait until he got there to pick us up. He was worried about us traveling alone, and to tell you the truth, I was worried about traveling alone with Ryan. It was then that Becca showed up on our doorstep. She had driven from OU all by herself and was so relieved to find us still here. If she had shown up a day later we would have been gone.”<br />
“I’m glad you called your Grandpa. If you had just stayed in Amarillo we would have never met.” Nathan said giving Renee’s hand another squeeze.<br />
“Me too.” She said squeezing back.<br />
<br />
- Zags<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Missouri Ozarks</span><br />
<br />
Bud came running into the cave with Christina fast on his heels both covered in blood. Linda ran to them screaming, “What happened to you?”<br />
Bud’s eyes were wide with excitement, “Hail as big as baseballs……you will never believe it. Can’t you hear it hitting the roof of the cave?”<br />
Shannon ran to get the first aide kit while Linda gathered towels and wrapped Bud’s arm tightly to stop the bleeding. She looked over at Christina and could see the blood flowing down her face from a huge gash in her head. Kerry grabbed more towels and was trying to help Christina. Shannon appeared with the first aide kit and Linda bandaged Bud’s arm and Shannon started working on the gash in Christina’s head. <br />
“Do you think it was hail or something else? Did it just come up all of a sudden or what happened that you both got caught in this storm?” Linda asked.<br />
Christina answered weakly, “I was on my way back from the meadow when the sky suddenly changed colors and it began to get dark, but I didn’t hurry because I figured I had plenty of time to get back. There was a flash in the sky and at first they were pea size, but they quickly got bigger and bigger and there was no escaping.”<br />
Bud wiped his face with the cool cloth and shook his head in disbelief, “It was as sudden as a bolt of lightening. I was so deep in thought that I hadn’t paid any attention to the sky or weather changing. Christina’s right, it was upon us just too quickly to get to safety.”<br />
“I wish Alexis was here because she could log into the weather bureau and see what’s happening and if this taking place in a few areas or all over the world. I am going to email Andrew and see what they can tell us,” Shannon said.<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;">Whiteman Air Force Base Missouri</span><br />
Andrew could hear something that sounded like a bomb hitting the building. He looked out the window and could see soldiers running for shelter as the hail hit the ground. He watched as the size of the hail grew larger and larger as the storm pelted the earth. The door to the office swung open with Mark and Jonathan rushing in as though someone was chasing them. “What on earth is happening? You guys are soaked to the bone and you have cuts on your arms and face. I’ve never seen anything like this,” Andrew said.<br />
Mark bent over trying to catch his breath, “It hurts, too. It’s utter chaos outside. They were trying to cover some of the equipment and getting pummeled in the process. It’s just awful.”<br />
Sam asked, “How far are your quarters from here? If we could get Alexis over here safely, she could find out if this storm is widespread or just affecting us. I would imagine she and Amy are scared out of their minds right now.”<br />
“We would have to drive to our house. It’s on base, but it’s the commander’s quarters and separated from the rest of the housing. I will call and check on them and tell them to stay put until this storm passes,” Andrew told him.<br />
Andrew called the house, but no one answered the phone. He heard the message machine click on and he left a message for the two women. He looked out the window again at the darkness that covered everything. He thought to himself, “This is only just the beginning.”</div><br />
<br />
- P4Haretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-11976016188455177182011-01-05T17:26:00.000-08:002011-01-05T17:26:43.362-08:00Are They Ready For This?<span style="font-weight: bold;">The Office</span><br />
<br />
*Pound Pound* <br />
<br />
Fists pounded on General Akman's office door. Lieutenant Maskovy broke out into a sweat. <span style="font-style: italic;">The General has to be asleep,</span> he worried. <span style="font-style: italic;">I've knocked fifty gazillion times and he still hasn't answered the door.</span> Fear began to creep into his heart as he waited. The general couldn't be asleep; the Lieutenant had spoken with him not more than five minutes ago. <span style="font-style: italic;">So what on earth can he be doing?</span> L. Maskovy breathed a deep sigh, then turned and walked back to his desk. He thumbed through the sheaf of papers and discovered some data that was not complete. <br />
<br />
"Perhaps it's a good thing he didn't answer the door...." his voice trailed off as he leaned over the keyboard and his fingers clattered over the keys.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
General Akman tried to ignore the pounding on his closed office door. He just hoped with all his heart that Mr. Reed wouldn't suppose that he fired fusillades of pistols into the walls for entertainment. <span style="font-style: italic;">I shall have to lecture L. Maskovy about the impropriety of saluting me while I'm in my private conferences,</span> he thought with a snigger. The General stiffened in his chair just as a lean man appeared on the computer screen. <br />
<br />
"Good morning, sir. I understand that you are General Akman, the military leader in Mosul, Iraq. Am I correct in my assumption, sir?" inquired Mr. Reed.<br />
<br />
"Yes sir, and I presume that I am addressing Mr. Reed. Now to get down to business. Our global nation has been long troubled with certain imposters; followers of this false Jewish "messiah" who claims to be the rightful king of the world. But we know better. But anyhow, these people are a threat to our international peace and they are traitors to the Potentate himself. Now certain of these evil ones have raised a Christian flag and cross over New York City and they dare to proclaim that some murdered man ever has the power to save when we know full well that only the Potentate can do that."<br />
<br />
"General Akman, I am informed that the Potentate is um the ruler of the world right now but I don't understand. Who is this "rightful king" of this world? I thought the Potentate was the one."<br />
<br />
"Of course you don't. You haven't been told about it yet. Do you mind meeting me at 7:00 on Tuesday night and I will introduce you to the rightful king to this world of whom I am his servant? And if you doubt me at all, please bring Teodor with you and tell him all that I have told you. I have an excellant solution to this threat to our Global Family and I need to present my idea to you."<br />
<br />
"Yes, General Akman. I would be delighted. I'll look foward to seeing you then!"<br />
<br />
- KBR<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Whiteman Air Force Base</span><br />
<br />
Andrew had sent Jason with Lt. Henson to get supplies in Sedalia now he awaited the arrival of Sam. Mark had sent a message they had landed and should be there as soon as the plane was secured. He looked over his notes carefully as he prepared to talk to Sam about Steven's death. He had decided Mark should take Alexis and Amy for a quick tour of the quarters while he talked to Sam. He drew in a deep breath, "Lord, give me the strength and the wisdom to find the truth. I ask that whatever happens today it will be Your will and not my own. Thank You for giving my friends traveling grace and I ask Your protection follow us in the days and years to come. I give You all the praise and glory. Give us this day Your blessing. Amen." A gentle knock on the door aroused Andrew from his thoughts, "Enter."<br />
Mark and Sam stood in the doorway waiting for the two women to proceed into the room. Sam met Andrew with his hand extended in greeting, "Good morning, friend. I would like to introduce Jason's sister, Amy, and our friend, Alexis."<br />
Andrew rose from his chair and shook hands with everyone. He looked into the big brown eyes of Amy and for a split second regretted the trap they were setting for Jason. She had an innocence that would be shattered when she discovers what her brother had done and yet, he knew it had to be done. He turned his attention to the slender and very beautiful woman and could see the concern in her eyes. Andrew addressed her, "Alexis, I understand you are also a pilot and seismologist. Multi-talented and beautiful.......a rare combination. I thought Mark could take you and Amy on a quick tour while Sam and I have a little time to catch up. Would that be alright with you?"<br />
Her blue eyes sparkled as she answered, "I would love a better look at the stealth bomber because I've only seen it in pictures. Do you think Mark could show it to me? I am not quite the pilot of Sam or Mark, but I have done some flying. Thank you for the compliment, sir."<br />
Mark stepped forward and offered, "It would be my honor to show you our pride and joy, the B2 stealth. Amy, is that alright with you, too?"<br />
Amy shook her head in agreement, "Yes, I've never been this close to so many big planes. Shoot, I've never even flown until today let alone get close to one of these awesome planes. It should be fun."<br />
The three left Andrew and Mark alone. Andrew was pacing thinking of the right words and decided just to tell it like it is. "Sam, while I was away in Israel, Jason was given a two day pass to visit his sister. Lt. Henson should never have given a new recruit a pass this soon, but Jason convinced him he needed to check on the welfare of his sister. We both know Jason never made the visit. He was gone for two days, whereabouts unknown! My initial thought upon hearing of Steven's death was that Jason might have had something to do with it. Mark and I discussed this at great length and think our assumption is right on the money. He had made an attempt on your life and Steven's so knowing he was not where he was supposed to be led me to believe he is responsible for the death of your friend. You had your suspicions thinking he might not have changed his evil ways or accepted Christ as his savior. Mark came up with this plan to bring Amy here. When she sees Jason her reaction will tell the whole story because he has told everyone he saw her just a last week and we will all know that didn't happen, thus he is caught. We plan to have Lt. Henson here to witness this encounter. What do you think of our plan?"<br />
Sam sat in complete silence. His mind was whirling with the thought of Jason shooting his dear friend. The evil that resides in the young man left Sam cold. They had befriended the two young people and this was their reward, Steven is dead. Amy with her innocence would be wounded to find out Jason had never changed so he was glad Alexis would be here to give her comfort. He looked up at Andrew his heart breaking into a million pieces then anger began to well inside, "It sounds like a good plan to me. I want to know the truth. Thank you and Mark for figuring it out. He needs to be dealt with, ya know."<br />
"We will take care of him, Sam. Lt. Henson will immediately take him into custody and the military will handle this. One thing about it, the world is so evil now that I don't know that they will see his deed as evil as we see it, but don't let it bother you because I know where to send him for the duration of life on this earth as we know it. I have connections and will see that he is sent to New Babylon to complete the building of the new capital. He will be thrown into the lion's den and he isn't smart enough to survive," Andrew finished with sigh.<br />
"We shall see how it goes, but I would like to get my hands on his evil little neck," Sam said.<br />
Andrew nodded, "Yes, but I have a place to send him that he will be among the most evil of the evil.....if he survives among them, I would be surprised."</div><br />
<br />
- P4H<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Whiteman Air Force Base Missouri</span><br />
<br />
Mark stood back and watched Alexis eye the sleek black bomber, her hand lovingly brushing the outer exterior and a wide eyed wonder of seeing the massive plane up close. She wanted to look inside, but protocol wouldn't allow anyone outside the military to view the interior. Amy looked as though she was a little kid from the country seeing big city sites for the first time as she shadowed Alexis' every movement. Once Mark found himself just staring at the beautiful woman and wondering to himself if times were only different, would she consider him a date prospect? He would just be happy to engage her in conversation and learn more about this awesome and obviously intelligent woman. He was closely watching her when she interrupted his train of thought, "Mark, do you suppose we should be getting back to Andrew and Sam soon?"<br />
He cleared his throat and stammered, "Ugh, yes, I...I suppose we should be getting back. We've been gone a little over an hour and they may be wondering about us. It's almost lunch time and I'm sure Andrew will want to take everyone to lunch while we wait for Jason to return."<br />
The three made their way from the hanger through the maze of out buildings until they came to the commander's office. It was an impressive building with lots of windows and a very nice reception area. Several officers were milling around outside the officer's lounge and Mark saluted each as he passed. He noticed two of the officers made eyes at Alexis and Mark felt himself bristle at the thought of their eyes following her. It would not do for this beauty to be around all these soldiers without an escort. Amy looked over at one of the younger officers and gave him a shy wave then whispered to Alexis, "Did you see those officers watching you? I wish men would look at me the way they look at you. They probably see me as just a kid, but I'm almost sixteen."<br />
"Oh, dear, sweet Amy, they would look the same way at any woman that walked by.....they are men, ya know," she laughed.<br />
Mark ignored what he just heard and ushered the ladies to Andrew's office. He tapped on the door and waited for permission to enter. It was also his office, but he knew better than to burst into the room unannounced. Andrew said, "Enter." Mark and the women opened the door to see Jason standing beside Sam laughing and behaving as though he didn't have a care in the world. Lt. Henson noticed the women with Mark and shot Andrew a questioning look. Jason turned to see who had entered the room and his face suddenly went white and his mouth fell open. Amy immediately ran to Jason, "Jason, it's so good to see you. It seems like it's been such a long time since I've laid eyes on you. Man, you look so handsome in your uniform."<br />
Jason didn't move an inch. His face turned red and still he did not move. Lt. Henson was alert to Jason's reaction and instantly knew he had been told a lie. Amy stopped just before getting to Jason and looked as though she had been slapped in the face. Tears welled in her eyes as she realized Jason was not as happy to see her as she was to see him. What was going on with him? She lowered her eyes and quietly said, "Jason, we wanted to surprise you with a visit. You don't seem gad that I've come."<br />
Jason didn't respond instead the veins stood out on his neck and his face reddened to the point Andrew thought he might have a stroke. His eyes stared down the men in the room and he knew he had been set up. His anger was building and he began to think of an escape. How could he kill them all and get out of here alive? He had left his service revolver in his locker. No one carried on base with the exception of the guards. How stupid not to have tucked the gun under his shirt. He had wondered about Andrew and how he felt about Sam being a Christian........it was obvious..........Andrew was one of THEM and maybe even Mark. He looked around the room trying to think what to do next. The silence was finally broken with the voice of Lt. Henson.<br />
"Private, we need to talk about your weekend pass. It seems it was falsely acquired. The penalty will be all liberty being taken plus a hearing on the matter."<br />
Andrew put his hand up to stop any further conversation between Lt. Henson and Jason, "No, there is something more we need to discuss with Jason regarding where he was during the weekend he asked to visit his sister. Jason, I need an answer and I want it now."<br />
Jason just stared at Andrew refusing to answer. Jason was thinking to himself, "What would can I say? They already know I lied and then there's Stephen's death. Have they figured it out? Can I get out of here alive and how many can I destroy in the process?"<br />
Again Andrew spoke to Jason, "I want your answer, Jason. Were you in town the day Stephen was killed and are you responsible for his death? You have one chance to tell the truth. If I do not get answers, you will be sent to the brig until I receive the answers I want. Do you understand?"<br />
Amy was crying and wringing her hands, "Jason, could you have done this? Why don't you say something?"<br />
He stood before them silent. His eyes were wild as he shouted at them, "Yes, I killed Stephen and I will kill all of you, too. You mean nothing to me and you are disgusting in the eyes of the master. Think you're superior to me, well, think again. I will see you all dead."<br />
Amy ran to Alexis and buried her head in her shoulder. Lt. Henson pulled out his handcuffs and walked toward Jason when suddenly Jason jumped behind Andrew and drew a knife to his throat. He spat, "One more step and Andrew is a dead man. You will all do as I say or he will die."</div><br />
- P4H<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">He was hopelessly lost. He rounded a corner, but the blackest of darkness did not subside. The air was scorching so that each breath was painful. The stench of the air was unlike anything he had ever smelled.<br />
Feeling along the wall he could feel bugs scurry up his arm, to his neck and up into his hair. He frantically tried to rub the bugs out of his hair but to no avail. He could feel them burrowing into his scalp in a frenzy. He let out a whimper when he felt one of the bugs crawl into his ear canal. He could hear the crunching sound in his inner ear as the bug began to feed.<br />
With a short scream he shook his head vigorously in an attempt to dislodge the bug. He only succeeded in losing his balance as he stumbled along. He fell headlong into the hard ground. But what had been hard ground turned instantly into a writhing squirming mass. He had no idea what the creatures were and struggled to his feet. Straining his eyes in the blackness he could see nothing. <br />
Fear choked him as he reached his arms out to find the wall. Finding nothing he began to hyperventilate as he struggled through the mass of wriggling creatures winding their way around his feet and legs. He staggered as he felt one of the creatures crawl up his pant leg. Hopping on one foot he viciously shook the creature off his leg and began stomping his feet in an attempt to kill or scare the creatures away. They hissed and laughed at his efforts and he began to run blindly. He slammed into a wall and rebounded off staggering back and almost losing his footing. He felt the creatures under his feet rolling and sliding from under his feet. He began to sink into the mass, his heart pounding in fear. He reached out for anything to keep himself from sinking any further. His hands wrapped around something. It was sharp and slick. He could feel something dripping on his hand. It burned as each drop touched his skin. <br />
Mindless with fear he held on with all his waning strength, his arms trembling with weariness, and his eyes wide with terror. He saw a flash of red light and saw what he had grasped in desperation.<br />
The snake’s forked tongue flicked out and caught him across the cheek. It felt like a whip had lashed his cheek. With horror he realized that what he had grasped was one of the snake’s fangs. <br />
<br />
Leon woke, his scream of terror ripping through the silence.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">-Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"> </span><br />
<div class="postbody">Mark placed himself in front of Alexis and Amy to protect them from anything Jason might try to do. Lt. Henson froze in place and watched Andrew for a signal to do something about the current situation. Jason’s eyes darted around the room trying to keep focused on the positions of everyone in the room. Sam fell to his knees and began to pray, “Lord, I ask that you give us protection from this young man. He has given himself to Satan and refuses to see the truth that You and You alone are in control of everything. Lord, I ask that You forgive him for his misguided loyalty to all that is evil in this world. Allow him to know You and understand that what he wants to do will seal his fate forever. Lord, give us the wisdom to know how to proceed and that we make the right decisions. We give You all the glory and praise. Amen.”<br />
Jason began to spew language that no one seemed to understand. His eyes were blood red and the veins in his neck were bulging to the point they might actually burst. Sam moved toward Jason saying, “You have no power over my Savior, Jesus Christ. You have put your trust in all that is evil and wrong in this world. You shall join the one you worship in the pit of fire to be there for all eternity. I pity you. You have no power now or ever.” Sam kept his gaze on Jason and didn’t back down. <br />
The room darkened. The only sound that could be heard was the muted sounds of Amy crying into Alexis’ shoulder. Sam felt a warmth fill his body and he relaxed knowing something more powerful was now present in the room. Alexis held Amy close to her and whispered, “Amy, be still and feel the power that is in this room. Do not cry for you are not responsible for your brother’s choice. Be still and know everything will be alright.” Andrew felt Jason’s grip loosen from around his neck and he no longer could feel Jason’s body pressing into his own. The darkness covering the room was beginning to lift. Andrew squinted trying to make out the shapes of those in the room, but most of all he was trying to find Jason. His first thought was that he had managed to escape, but the door hadn’t opened. Where was he?<br />
As suddenly as the room had darkened, it was suddenly light again. Each person blinked several times trying to regain focus, but no one was prepared for what they would find. Andrew was standing behind his desk and Jason was no longer holding a knife to his neck. Jason was lying on the floor with the knife plunged into his heart. A single hand print was visible in the blood covering his shirt. Andrew searched the room to see if anyone had blood on their hands and what he saw was everyone looking at each other in complete shock.<br />
Sam was the first to speak, “I don’t know exactly what happened, but I know the Lord or one of His angels protected each one of us. Amy, I’m sorry Jason didn’t accept Jesus as his savior. We all tried and we thought he had changed, but now we know the truth.”<br />
Lt. Henson looked at Andrew, “How do I explain this? I don’t understand anything that went on in this room. Are all of you Christians? I went to Sunday school as a child and never lived my life as a follower of Jesus, but when the disappearances took place I wondered if it had anything to do with what my grandmother called the rapture. If that is what is was then I wish that I had paid attention to my dear grandmother and my Sunday school teachers. Sam, when you prayed, it was the first time I really thought about God in a very long time. I want to know more.”</div><br />
- P4H<br />
___________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">Amy pulled away from Alexis and ran to Jason. Tears streaming down her face she gathered his face into her hands and cried, “Oh, Jason why? We all loved you and tried to show you the only way was through Jesus. Grandma and I loved you so much…..Jason, I don’t understand.”<br />
Alexis stooped down beside Amy and said, “Sweetie, he was beyond turning away from the evil that had taken over his heart and soul. Everyone tried and sometimes it just doesn’t work out the way we want. You know in your heart that Jason was the one who made the choice to reject God and His Son, Jesus.”<br />
She weakly responded, “I know, but it’s still hard to think of him not being with us throughout eternity.”<br />
Lt. Henson had tears in his eyes as he spoke, “So what do I need to do to accept Jesus and have what you all have? <br />
“Lt., none of us standing here made the choice to live our lives for the Lord until it was too late. We all had heard about Jesus and still made the choice to not live our lives as He taught while on this earth. It says in the Bible, the only way to the Father is through the Son. You must accept that Jesus is the son of God, He was born to a virgin named Mary, He died on the cross for our sins and rose the third day. You only have to ask for forgiveness of your sins and accept Jesus as your savior. It has always been simple we humans have chosen to make it difficult. We wanted what the world offered, do things our way, and ignore the things of God. We lived our lives in disobedience. In other words, we sinned against God,” Sam explained.<br />
They all gathered around Jonathan Henson and bowed their heads as he prayed to receive Jesus. “Lord, I am a sinner and want to have you come into my life. Forgive me of my sins. I don’t know how to live only for You, but I want to learn. I want to live my life for You. Thank you for sending these Christians into my life and for giving me another chance to accept the truth. Amen.” They all said amen and hugged Jonathan.<br />
“Now we have to take care of business and dispose of Jason’s body in a manner that will not arouse suspicion. I will put out a memo that he has not fit in well with the GF and has been given leave. Amy, I know you are heart broken, but we really can’t allow our cover to be blown so we will have to take care of his body in a way no will find out. I hope you will forgive us for not laying him to rest in a manner of the upmost respect,” Andrew said. <br />
Mark spoke up, “Jonathan, you must know that by accepting Jesus you have put yourself in danger. We can give you some material to read that will explain what is to come in the years we have left on this earth and you need to read and study the book of Daniel and Revelation to understand. God gave us prophets to let us know what is to happen to us if we choose to be disobedient. Throughout the Bible there are stories regarding what happened to the Jewish people, God’s chosen people, when they disobeyed God. We must not go public with our Christianity, but we must stand up for our beliefs when it comes to choosing between Jesus and his evil counterpart, Satan.”<br />
Jonathan shook his head in agreement, “I want to learn. Thank you…..thank all of you for opening my eyes.</div><br />
- P4H<br />
<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">The Rabbi and David sat quitely praying in the waiting room as Julie lay on the exam table waiting for the Dr. Her cramps had started earlier that morning and the Rabbi had rushed them both to Nazerath to be seen by an ob/gyn he knew. <br />
<br />
Julie lay in the quiet with her thoughts. Being pregnant for the first time she really didn’t know what to expect but she closed her eyes and whispered out loud, “Lord, let your will be done and stay with me.” <br />
<br />
“Lord let your will be done, we ask in Jesus precious and Holy name, Amen.” The Rabbi stated as he finished his prayer with David. Looking up, they saw as the Dr enter the exam room with Julie.<br />
<br />
The nurse followed as the Dr entered to greet Julie. He could see she was tense and nervous and reached out to touch her hand giving her a reasuring smile. “Lets not assume anything to cause you to worry until I have had a chance to exam you, ok?” he smiled at Julie. She nodded as he watched her relax her body as the nurse positioned her for the exam.<br />
<br />
Julie closed her eyes as she felt his gloved hands begin the examination. In her heart she was talking with the Lord. “Please let the baby be alright Lord, In my heart I know its your will.” As the Dr finished with his exam he pulled his gloves off and tossed them in a red bag. The nurse helped Julie up as the Dr told her she could get dressed and meet him in his office.<br />
<br />
As the nurse left the room, she checked the waiting room and asked the Rabbi and David to join the Dr in his office.David glanced at the Rabbi as he felt the panic trying to get in. <br />
The Rabbi placed his arm around David as he spoke. “You must remember son, the Dr’s I know come from the old school. All diagnoses are given in the office so stop worrying.”<br />
<br />
Julie finished dressing and picked up her purse as she left the exam room. Stepping into the hall she walked right into the Rabbi and David. “Well, I guess we will all find out together whats wrong with me.” She stated as a tear escaped her eye. “God loves you Julie and He is with us.” The Rabbi told her. David took her hand as they entered the Drs office together and sat down on the couch.<br />
<br />
The Dr opened the door and entered carying Julies chart. And sat down behind his desk. “Let me begin by saying to Julie, you are still with child.” He smiled. “Oh thank you Jesus.” She cried. David looked up at the Dr with a quizical look on his face. “Then why was she having cramps this morning?” he asked. “Its quite normal in a first pregnancy.” The Dr replied. “I checked her cervix and it is completely closed with a hint of a blue halo around the cervix which is common for a first pregnancy. The cramping was probably the cervix in the last stage of sealing itself off.” He replied. ” Thank you so much Dr. We are so relieved, I cant tell you how much.” David grinned. “ You are so welcome. Now be sure and schedule your next appointment for 3 months from now. At that time we will do the ultrasound and maybe even tell you the sex of the baby if you want. He told them.</div><br />
- Renee<br />
________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
Andrew finished the paperwork while Jonathan and Mark took care of Jason's body. Alexis had taken Amy to Andrew's quarters to freshen up and try to get her emotions under control. God had clearly taken care of the situation, but Andrew's head ached from all that had taken place. Sam was sitting at Mark's desk composing an email to Christiana and the rest of the group back home. He explained that Jason was the one who had taken Stephen's life and that he was also dead. He would explain further when he returned home. What would he explain? He didn't know himself what had really taken place in this room, but he knew the hand of God had protected them. He wanted to talk to Christina, but Andrew had told him not to use his cell phone while on base because all communications were monitored. <br />
The new government was monitoring everything these days and no one was able to freely move about or use communication devices that could be traced. They would have to find other ways of communicating because the government would be taking over all phone systems at the end of the month. The government owned everything now. To get health care one must have a card issued by the government and soon it would be the same with all purchases. Thank goodness they had the garden and plenty of food stored because the latest proclamation was that all food would be issued through government run stores. He would talk to Austin at the shop to see if there was anything he could come up with that would by-pass the government run communication system. No more free enterprise. If you owned a business, the government now was the overseer. The new medical cards were hard to come by and most people were left without medicine or health care. The elderly were told they would no longer be able to receive any type of medication so they were given the choice to be given an overdose of medication and die or they could just slowly die without the medications that helped them to live. The government now decided who lived and who died. <br />
Andrew remembered the debates over health care and now it was a reality, but the standards were set by the world government. The government owned the banks so naturally most everyone's assets had been frozen so they could sort out the problems created by the disappearances. The news agency's were totally given over to the government with the exception of a few rogue stations, but they were being shut down as quickly as possible. The internet was still a place you could get some news, but the government was working to find ways to shut them down. Soon everyone would be forced to take a mark to buy or sell anything. He looked over at Sam and gave a sigh, "Sam, the world is going to be a very rough place to live. New orders arriving every day and the restrictions on us are getting tighter."<br />
Sam nodded, "The Bible tells us that it is to get even worse. No way to really be fully prepared for what is to come. I for one will never take the mark of the beast and will gladly die before that happens. We know that day will come, but we will go further underground and await our Savior."<br />
"I agree, my friend. I will gladly join you, but until I am forced, I will stay here and do what I can to protect my fellow Christians. Jerome is so good to pass on all the information of the Potentate's newest resolution long before the public hears. We thought the government was in our lives too much before.......well wait, because they are about to control your every move," said Andrew.<br />
<br />
- P4H<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Missouri Ozarks</span><br />
<br />
Christina finished reading Sam's email and warning about not trying to call while he was anywhere near the base. She put her head in her hands and wept for Jason's soul. Amy would need a lot of tender loving care when she returned home and they would all do as much as possible to fill the void. She watched her Mother move about the large room straightening and putting things in their proper place. Linda had grown very close to Amy and Christina knew her Mother well enough to know that she would be an even a bigger mother hen to Amy than she had been previously. While she missed Sam, she also was busy preparing supplies to send to the MD and Amy at the shop. They had lagged behind the last few days and now they had some serious catching up to do. Christina continued studying those in the room as she prepared to tell them about Jason.<br />
Christina asked for everyone's attention, "Sam just sent an email and I have some rather disturbing news to pass along to each of you. Jason is the one responsible for Stephen's death. Sam will explain more when he returns, but Jason has also lost his life. Sam said that Andrew and Mark had pieced things together and that is the reason they asked Sam to bring Amy with him when he went to the base. Any way, he will tell us the details tomorrow. They are staying another day to give Amy time to deal with the loss."<br />
Linda shook her head, "Something told me Jason was still in turmoil, but never the less, I continued to pray for his soul. Poor Amy must be devastated. It is never easy to lose a loved one, but it is especially difficult when you know where that person will spend eternity. I will just have to keep her busy when she returns so she doesn't have time to think about what happened."<br />
Bud turned and walked outside not uttering a word to anyone. Christina looked at her Mother, "Wonder what's up with Bud."<br />
"I don't know, but maybe he just needs time alone to let it all soak in. He's been really quiet since Stephen's death. I have missed his crazy jokes," Linda said.<br />
Shannon put her head on Kerry's shoulder and began to cry, "You know the worst part is that I have felt we didn't pray enough for Jason or at least I didn't. I have been a bit selfish lately thinking about the baby and how hard it will be to raise him under the current circumstances. We all know it's only going to get worse."<br />
Kerry tried to comfort his wife, "Shannon, we are going to suffer because we didn't give our lives to Christ before and we can't expect it to be easy. The Bible warned us enough about not being obedient to God and heeding His word. You and I both know we didn't study enough or allow God to control our lives. We were too busy living in the world and now we can't escape the world we chose to live in. I don't mean to be cruel, but we are to blame for our situation......not God."<br />
Shannon placed her hand on her belly and wept. Linda went to her and gave her a gentle hug, "Shannon, we all made the wrong choices in life, but we can make a difference with the time we have left on earth. We can live each day for Jesus and keep working on the supplies that we know other Christians will need when they can't get them anywhere else. That's what we were left to do. We had all the signs given to us and we made a conscience choice to ignore them. Now, we can only do what we can to make our lives count for the Lord."<br />
"I'm sorry everyone for being so selfish. It's getting close to the time when this little guy will make his appearance and sometimes I don't think I'm ready for him," Shannon replied as she wiped her tears.<br />
"It's okay. You are allowed to have moments like this, but remember that Jesus is our main reason for living. He will guide us and not leave us," Linda told her.<br />
Christina gave her Mother and Shannon a hug then walked outside to find Bud. She could see him sitting with his head buried in his hands and she knew he was crying. She quietly turned around and followed the path to the the meadow where she and Sam were married. Her heart was aching for her family and friends. They all had the feeling they had failed where Jason was concerned, but they had tried to help him see that following Jesus was the only way. He made the choice to reject God and His Son, Jesus. It amazed her that she had allowed herself to be persuaded to follow the wrong path, too. It was all so simple and yet, she didn't see the truth. She bowed her head and started her conversation with Jesus.</div><br />
<br />
- P4H<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
Rain began to fall in torrents. Notwithstanding, a savage dog leaped on Aini, pushing the teenager to the ground. She twisted her body out from under the cold, heavy paws of the dog. He thrusted his wet muzzle toward her throat, but with a convulsive effort Aini shoved the dog's head away from her face. She quickly rolled over onto her face and pretended to be dead. The dogs claws and teeth ripped and tore at her back. Aini felt a seering pain in her lower back; she gave one shudder and lay still. <br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
Abdul knelt on the floor praising Jehovah and listening to the blessed rain pelting the cobblestone streets outside. <br />
"Lord, thank you so much for the rain! You are indeed an awesome God! Please open the eyes of the multitude of blind masses and show them that You are the one true God. I pray for Aini, that you would open her eyes and show her that she's putting her trust in a man that cannot save or help her. Please speak to me, Lord. Help me to tell her about You."<br />
<br />
Abdul fumbled under his bed until his hand touched the book he was searching for. He opened his Bible and his eyes fell on Isaiah the fifty-ninth chapter, verses one through three.<br />
<br />
"<span style="font-size: 85%; line-height: normal;">1</span>Behold, the LORD's hand is not shortened, that it cannot save; neither his ear heavy, that it cannot hear:<br />
<span style="font-size: 85%; line-height: normal;">2</span>But your iniquities have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid his face from you, that he will not hear.<br />
<span style="font-size: 85%; line-height: normal;">3</span>For your hands are defiled with blood, and your fingers with iniquity; your lips have spoken lies, your tongue hath muttered perverseness."<br />
<br />
He bowed his head tears filling his eyes. "Lord, as a nation we have turned away from you. Our Muslim rulers murder innocent people and call it honor killing in defense of Islam. They take money from the poor and claim it's for the benefit of the public, yet they themselves keep it for their own private benefit. Their religious teachers claim to want to help the people and advise them in spiritual matters, yet they take the women who come to them for help and make them temporary wives...." As Abdul prayed he fiddled with the pages of his Bible. When he opened his eyes, the pages of the Bible were open to Isaiah 55:6-7. It reads,<br />
<br />
"<span style="font-size: 85%; line-height: normal;">6</span>Seek ye the LORD while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near:<br />
<br />
<span style="font-size: 85%; line-height: normal;">7</span>Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the LORD, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon."<br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- KBR</span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-40699411716947596782011-01-05T05:28:00.000-08:002011-01-05T05:28:00.478-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody">Aini took one look at the rushing mad dogs, turned, and ran like she had never run before. Her legs pounded the brick streets, and fear knocked all the more loudly at her heart. <span style="font-style: italic;">Oh, Allah! Save me! Help! Teodor, help me! I can't become mad dog food or puppy chow. I just <span style="font-weight: bold;">can't</span>!</span> Aini unknowingly made a wrong turn into a dead end alley. She hoped against hope that she would soon reach the river and be at Abdul's house. She rounded a bend and was stopped by a high brick wall. <span style="font-style: italic;">There's no way out and no way back,</span> Aini thought. <span style="font-style: italic;">And there also looks as if there's no way through this too. I ain't ready to die yet. There hast to be a way out. There hast to be.</span> <br />
<br />
The sky grew darker and gusts of wind blew between the houses. Aini whirled to face the way she came. The once tame house pets bounded down the alley, confident they had their prey. She stared into the lead dog's savage eyes and all will to survive slipped out of her. <br />
<br />
"May, Momma, I'm coming to be with you soon. No way, no way out. Ever." A sob rose in Aini's throat. She fully expected to die at any moment.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- KBR</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_______________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">The aroma of bacon cooking forced Andrew from a sound sleep. He stretched lingering for a moment, thinking about what was to occur today. Sam would find out if Jason was responsible for the death of his dear friend and Andrew would be able to remove him from his post. As he showered he began praying, “Lord, thank you for allowing me another day on this earth. I ask that You be with each of us today as we try to find the truth about Steven’s death. Guide us with the right words and keep us calm as we question Jason. We ask that You give us wisdom in all we do. Lord, forgive me for my inadequacies and when I fail to do Your will. We give You all the glory and praise Your Most Holy name. Amen.” He dried his body and prepared to dress when he heard Mark calling him, “Andrew, are you up yet?” Andrew called out in response, “Yes, I’m dressing and will be right out.”<br />
Mark finished pouring coffee into the two mugs and set the plates on the table waiting for Andrew to join him. He would need to be at the hanger in an hour to make the appointed time to pick up Sam and the two women. He chuckled to himself, “I sure hope Alexis is pretty. It would be nice to have a woman around again.” <br />
Andrew cleared his throat letting Mark know he was in the room, “Talking to yourself once again I see. Something smells great. I’m starved.”<br />
“Well, enjoy your breakfast that I’ve been slaving over for hours,” Mark laughed.<br />
“Yeah, right. I appreciate your efforts. Now I think you need to say the blessing before we chow down on this marvelous meal,” Andrew said with a smile.<br />
They bowed their heads as Mark lead the prayer, “Lord, we thank You for all the many blessings we have received. We especially thank You for the food we are about to eat. Please give me a safe flight today and guide us in all we do. Thank You, Lord. Amen.”<br />
The two men ate in silence for a while then Andrew asked, “What time do you expect to meet Sam?”<br />
“Should be there by 10, exactly when I told him to meet me at the airstrip. Did you get an email with the coordinates? Mark asked.<br />
“Yes, I put them with your flight plans. I cleared you for the flight and sent the orders through last night. Flying the GF plane should give you safety with no questions asked. When you give the plane to Sam it will help him in the future, too. Please tell Sam that as soon as he arrives we will need to talk with him alone. I plan to have Lt. Henson take Jason to Sedalia to get supplies so he won’t know they have arrived until I want him to know,” said Andrew.<br />
“Sounds like a plan to me. I think you should have Lt. Henson present when Jason sees Amy for the first time. It should let us know immediately by his reaction seeing Amy that his lie has been uncovered. I am looking forward to this encounter,” Mark said with a wink.<br />
They finished breakfast and both left for the base. Andrew pulled into a parking space next to the hanger and turned to Mark, “Be safe and let me know when you are on your way back.”<br />
Mark gave him a thumbs up, “You bet. I will radio when I arrive and when we take off. The flight should take no more than 45 minutes.”<br />
Andrew watched as Mark walked to his plane all the while praying, “Lord, be with us this day. May Your will be done.”</div><br />
- P4H<br />
________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">"How dare they, those bastards? Satanic workers, yeah, nice title," sneered the general as he paced the floor in his office. "They poison the minds of the people with fresh ideas. Something has to be done about those men - and <span style="font-style: italic;">fast</span>." He walked back to his computer screen and spit on the image on the screen. <br />
<br />
Turning suddenly, he unbarred his office door and bellowed down the hall, "Lieutenant Maskovy! Lieutenant Maskovy!" Soon a skinny black haired young man presented himself to the general.<br />
<br />
"Yes, sir? You wanted me, General," a smile creased L. Maskovy's face.<br />
<br />
"---- -------- --- --------- - ----- ---------------. Get it done now, you pond scum. Time runs out." The stout general slammed his office door with a noise that shook his whole office. He dropped into a chair by his desk and reached for the telephone. "5-4-7-9-3-8-2 -"muttered the General to himself. <br />
<br />
"Hello, this is Jerome Semerad and you have reached the Global Family headquarters in Babylon."<br />
<br />
"I want to speak to the Potentate, now fellow," the general said tensely.<br />
<br />
"Hold on just one moment, please."<br />
<br />
"Potentate Angyros? This is General Akman calling.... Um yes, we do have a problem.... yes.... well, what's to be done about them? And we also have another threat.... Russia? Yes, they are threatening to come down on Isreal.... Iran too? Oh dear.... No, Potentate, I'm not worried.... what would you have me to do?.... Do Nothing about those threats?"<br />
<br />
"You see I don't care one bit about what happens to Isreal. She can fend for herself. It's neither wise nor politic to intervene in such a matter.... Pardon....?" <br />
<br />
"And what about this "christian threat"....?<br />
<br />
"I'm fully persuaded that Brett Reid is the man you are looking for. Give him a call. I'm sure he would be delighted to take your advice on the matter. He's already been informed about the horrible desecration in New York. And I've given him full authority on all matters pertaining to religion. Let me check.... his number is 574-9186.... Very well, then. Thank you so much for calling me." Teoder gave a demonic laugh as he placed the telephone back onto its reciever.<br />
<br />
Meanwhile, General Akman lit a row of black candles on his desk and knelt before them. "O father Satan, prepare me for this enterprise. Make me of good use to you in stamping out the tattered remains of the kingdom of a defeated, dethroned dog...." <br />
<br />
"Ha-ha-ha-ha! Yes, we will truly crown the Potentate ruler of all the universe," Akman chuckled to himself.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- KBR</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">"Father, oh Father God, what do I do about this? I desperately need your wisdom and guidance...I can't let this happen! It is terrible and wrong and horrible and I feel like I have to DO something to stop it!" <br />
<br />
Jerome had slid from his chair onto the floor, shaking with tears on his face. He had overheard the phone call between Teodor and General Akman on accident, and the plan they were forming was terrible. Brett Reed, the evil man, was going to oversee matters, and it would only continue to cement his position as the False Prophet, which the rest of the world could not yet detect. <br />
<br />
Teodor's demonic laugh had made his blood run cold, and it could only mean one thing:<br />
<br />
The lives of all Christian believers was going to get a whole lot more dangerous.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Katy</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
The flight was peaceful without another plane in sight. Mark looked at the landscape below and marveled at the beauty and spoke out loud, "Lord, how can mankind not know that Your hands made this beauty?" He took a deep breath then began preparing to land. Turning the bird to the south he could see the small landing strip below and spotted four people standing next to the hanger. "Hum, wonder which one of the three women is Alexis? Shoot, I need to stop thinking about meeting a woman. Andrew would be getting on to me for talking to myself, too." The landing gear was down and he made the descent in picture perfect form. <br />
<br />
Christina put her hand in Sam's as they watched Mark bring the plane down onto the airstrip. "Sam, please take good care of yourself. Amy told Mom that she was scared to fly and was not sure she wanted to make this trip."<br />
"She hasn't said a word to me. I thought she sounded excited to make the trip. She misses Jason, ya know," Sam answered.<br />
Christina looked over at Amy, "Are you excited about the flight, Amy?"<br />
She smiled and shook her head yes, "A little scared, but it might be fun. I'm excited to see Jason. I haven't heard much from him since he left."<br />
Alexis put her arm around her waist and gave her a hug, "Amy, you will love to fly. I was taking lessons when the rapture happened. That changed everything, but I still love to fly and would like to take lessons again."<br />
"Alexis, you should have said something to me that you could fly," Sam said with excitement.<br />
"No, Sam, it's not like that......only for pleasure," Alexis laughed.<br />
Mark let the ladder down and climbed from the plane waving to Sam as he approached, "Hey, Sam it's good to see you again."<br />
Sam held his hand out to Mark, "It's good to see you again, too. I want to introduce you to my wife, Christina, this is Jason's sister, Amy, and our good friend, Alexis."<br />
Mark wanted to slap himself because he knew his mouth must be hanging open as he looked into Alexis' eyes. "Man, she's beautiful," he thought. He quickly brought himself back to reality, "Good to meet all of you. Are you ready to take off?"<br />
Sam turned to Christina and gave her a big hug and kiss, "Darling, I will let you know when we arrive. We should be back sometime tomorrow afternoon, if all goes well. I love you."<br />
"I love you, too. Now you had better get going," Christina said quietly.<br />
Mark put their overnight bags into the back of the plane and showed the two women where they could sit to get the best view. He sensed Amy was a little nervous so he said, "The flight is short and as soon as we get into the air you will be thinking we're already coming down again. This plane is as smooth a ride as you will ever find." He patted her hand and gave her his biggest smile. <br />
Sam took the co-pilot's seat and watched as Mark prepared for take off. He looked at all the instruments and gauges thinking how much more there was to this plane than his own. He noticed Mark had Austin's monitoring system as well as the GF monitors. This plane was great and he wondered what it would be like to fly. "I always wanted to fly a plane like this one. This plane can hold so much more cargo than mine. Think of the deliveries to all believers and how much more we could send using just one plane."<br />
"Yeah, she's quite a bird. One of the best they made for the air force then they started retiring them one after another. This one was actually supposed to be put into moth balls, but Andrew asked that it be assigned for his personal use. He is the commander, ya know, so of course, he got it."<br />
The take off was smooth and Sam was overcome with a great sense of peace as they took to the skies. He loved flying and the feeling it gave him. He so enjoyed looking at God's world from the windshield of an airplane. Mark interrupted his thoughts, "Andrew wants a private meeting with you when we arrive. I will give Amy and Alexis a tour while you have your meeting."<br />
"Ok, sounds good to me. I'm curious about the reason Andrew needed to meet with me and his request to bring Amy along. It is rather unusual that a private in the military would receive a visitor in this manner. Sounds like he has moved up in station," Sam replied.<br />
Mark shrugged his shoulders, "I will let Andrew fill you in on the details, my friend. Now, just sit back and enjoy the flight. I hope the ladies are enjoying it, too."<br />
Mark looked back at Alexis and he could see she was more than excited to be flying. Amy had settled in and was looking out the window. Pilots always make a customary walk back to talk to the passengers to make sure they were comfortable and that would be a good way to get to know Alexis, too. He started to set the plane on auto pilot when he heard a distress message. He put his headphones on so the passengers couldn't here what was going on. He handed Sam a set of headphones so he could listen........push the button on the stealth........get up further in the clouds.........take evasive action.<br />
<br />
- P4H<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa (Patterson’s Hideout)</span><br />
<br />
Shade looked as if he would rather be anywhere but where he was. He looked at Maddie. “Are you sure we should do this as a group?”<br />
Maddie hid a smile and nodded. “I think it would be best for now.”<br />
Shade’s hopeful look faded and he turned to head to the table, with Maddie following with a huge smile on her face.<br />
Everyone looked up as Shade and Maddie approached the table. Matt looked at his dad and saw the expression on his face and he began to feel uneasy. The last time his dad had that look was when he was twelve and Shade had given him “the talk”. Matt looked at his mom and seeing her smile, he groaned and dropped his face into his folded arms on the table.<br />
Nathan sat up straighter when he saw Matt’s reaction to his parents approach and felt a bit of panic himself. He looked at his uncle and aunt and realized this Bible lesson was going to get a bit uncomfortable. <br />
Shade held Maddie’s chair and once she was settled cleared his throat. “Ok everyone.” He began. Seeing Matt with his head buried in his arms Shade gave Maddie a pleading look.<br />
She just smiled and nodded encouragingly. <br />
“With the excitement of the last few days and with a few revelations Maddie and I have3 decided that we all need to think about what could happen in the next few years.” He glanced at Maddie for reassurance and then plowed forward. “We’re going to talk about relationships. Romantic relationships.”<br />
Becca sank down in her chair and became engrossed with the lettering on the front of her bible.<br />
Ryan scooted his chair just a smidgen of an inch away from Becca.<br />
Zoe and Trevor glanced at each other and dropped their eyes to the table.<br />
Nathan flattened his palms on the table when he caught Renee glancing at him.<br />
Matt groaned again and shook his head that he still had buried in his arms.<br />
Skunk started to snicker until Mo and Raul both elbowed him in the ribs.<br />
Leon started to stand and fell back into his chair at the look Maddie shot him.<br />
Kristen was the only one who seemed unfazed by the subject.<br />
Shade saw each reaction as if in slow motion. ‘Oh man!” He thought to himself. He looked at Maddie and saw her smile widen as she saw him realize that there were three sets of people at the table who were, might or could be in love. He shot a glare at Maddie and continued.<br />
Shade opened his Bible. “Everyone please go to Ephesians chapter five beginning in verse 23.” Once everyone had stopped turning pages he took a deep breath and began to read<br />
Eph 5:23 For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the church; and He is the Savior of the body. <br />
Eph 5:24 Therefore as the church is subject to Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything. <br />
Eph 5:25 Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for it, <br />
Eph 5:26 that He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the Word, <br />
Eph 5:27 that He might present it to Himself as the glorious church, without spot or wrinkle or any such things, but that it should be holy and without blemish. <br />
Eph 5:28 So men ought to love their wives as their own bodies. He who loves his wife loves himself. <br />
Eph 5:29 For no man ever yet hated his own flesh, but nourishes and cherishes it, even as the Lord loves the church. <br />
Eph 5:30 For we are members of His body, of His flesh, and of His bones. <br />
Eph 5:31 "For this cause a man shall leave his father and mother and shall be joined to his wife, and the two of them shall be one flesh." <br />
Eph 5:32 This is a great mystery, but I speak concerning Christ and the church. <br />
Eph 5:33 But also let everyone of you in particular so love his wife even as himself, and the wife that she defers to her husband. <br />
<br />
He glanced at Maddie after he finished reading. She smiled softly at him and Shade couldn’t help but smile back. <br />
“I thought these verses were a good place to start since we have Becca and Ryan here contemplating marriage.” Shade nodded his head at the two kids.<br />
He sat down in a chair and lay his Bible down on the table.<br />
“Marriage is serious business. It is a holy union between two people and in God’s eyes it is sacred. He created man and woman to be joined together in marriage to love one another, help one another and support one another no matter what.” Shade looked around the table. “We are about to enter the worst time this earth has ever seen. Once the antichrist begins his campaign against Christians and Jews things are going to get rough, and once God begins pouring out His wrath it’s going to get worse. The odds of everyone in our family surviving until Christ’s Second Coming are bad, very bad. Marriage vows say for better or worse, in sickness and health, until death do you part.” Shade looked at Maddie, and gave her a sad smile. <br />
“I want you all to know, I love Maddie. I have loved her since the moment I first laid eyes on her. I have tried my best to be a good husband and father. The last twenty years of my life with Maddie have been an answered prayer that I didn’t even know I had prayed. The Lord could have not provided me with a better wife than Maddie. But I find myself lying awake at night now feeling that I let her and Matt down by not leading our household to Christ before the rapture.”<br />
“Dad..” Matt began to interrupt, but Shade waved a hand at him. <br />
“Let me finish son. It was my responsibility as the head of the house to get my family’s priorities straight. Gabe told me time and time again that it was my duty as a man to do that and I ignored him. Now my wife and my son are facing the tribulation.”<br />
Shade looked around the table and saw that everyone was paying close attention. “I lie awake at night knowing that I could die, that Maddie could die, and that my son could die. Don’t get me wrong. I wouldn’t change a thing. My life with Maddie is more than any man deserves. She is a strong, kind, loving supportive woman, and I’m proud to call her my wife.” Shade stood up and began to pace.<br />
“I want each of you to study these verses. I want each of you to think hard on what we are facing over the next few years. I want you to pray that the Lord be first in your heart, souls, and minds before getting into a romantic relationship. I love each and everyone of you like family. I don’t want any of you to live with my fears, but I also want you to have the kind of love that I have with Maddie. All I ask is that you put the Lord first and let Him guide you in any relationship you may have, especially romantic ones.” <br />
Shade stopped pacing and looked at his family. “Now I don’t want to give you the impression that I against any of you getting married. I just want you to know what you need to be prepared for.” Shade sat back down and started turning pages in his Bible. “If you all will turn with me to 1 Corinthians chapter 7 verses 32-38.”<br />
Once everyone had found the verses Shade indicated again he read aloud.<br />
“1Co 7:32 But I desire you to be without anxiety. The one who is unmarried cares for the things that belong to the Lord, how to please the Lord. <br />
1Co 7:33 But the one who is married cares for the things of the world, how to please his wife. <br />
1Co 7:34 The wife and the virgin are different. The unmarried woman cares for the things of the Lord, that she may be holy both in body and in spirit. But she who is married cares for the things of the world, how she may please her husband. <br />
1Co 7:35 And this I speak for your own profit, not that I may cast a snare on you, but for that which is right, and that you may attend on the Lord without distraction. <br />
1Co 7:36 But if anyone thinks it behaving himself indecently toward his virgin (if she is past her prime, and so it ought to be) let him do what he will; he does not sin; let them marry. <br />
1Co 7:37 But he who stands steadfast in his heart, having no necessity, but who has authority over his own will (and has so judged in his heart that he will keep his virginity) he does well. <br />
1Co 7:38 So then he who gives in marriage does well. But he who does not give in marriage does better. “<br />
Shade looked up from his Bible and saw that he still had everyone’s attention.<br />
“I also want you to think on these verses as well. Paul gave some great advise here concerning marriage verses staying single.” He glanced at Maddie and she gave him a smile.<br />
“I think I’ve given you all enough to think about for now. I want each of you to weigh the pros and cons of marriage during this time. Like I told you, because I chose to ignore Gabe and his warnings to give my life to Christ and to lead my family to Him before He came for His bride I have to deal with my fear for my wife and son. I wish I had listened to Gabe, I really do, but I didn’t. I waited until after the rapture to acknowledge what Jesus did on Calvary and what I did with what He had done for me. That is something that weighs on my mind, knowing that not only did I subject myself to this time in history, but because of my lax attitude my wife and son now face these dark days that lie ahead.”</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa (Patterson’s Hideout)</span><br />
<br />
Ryan and Becca had spent hours in prayer. Sometimes together, sometimes apart, but they had sincerely sought God’s will. <br />
Ryan looked up from his prayer and saw Becca standing watching him. He smiled.<br />
“So what did God tell you?” Ryan asked.<br />
“You first.” Becca grinned.<br />
“That you were right. We shouldn’t be getting married, not now anyway.”<br />
Becca nodded. “Me too. Not now.”<br />
“It’s strange the way God works isn’t it?” Ryan asked.<br />
“You mean by letting us know through certain incidences that now was not His will for us as a couple?”<br />
“Exactly.” Ryan nodded. “We made plans, but forgot to seek His will. I don’t know for sure if the attack on Kristen and everything else were God trying to get us to look to Him, but it sure seems like it.”<br />
“Yeah. It does.” Becca sighed. “The Lord will let us know when or if it’s time. For now I think we should just concentrate on getting closer to Him, listen for His still small voice.”<br />
“I agree.” Ryan nodded. He gazed into Becca’s eyes. “So are we breaking up or just putting the breaks on.”<br />
Becca leaned over and kissed Ryan on the cheek. “Brakes. Definitely brakes. I don’t feel that God wants us to break up, I think He just wants us to slow down and wait on Him.”<br />
Ryan opened his arms and Becca snuggled against his chest. “I thanked God for you, you know. You are one of the best things to happen to me since the rapture.”<br />
Becca leaned her head back against Ryan’s shoulder so she could look into his eyes. “Me too Ryan.”<br />
Ryan gave her a squeeze and kissed her on the tip of her nose. “I love you.”<br />
“I love you too.”</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Black Mesa</span><br />
<br />
Dear Jesus<br />
<br />
I am so excited. Today Daddy preached a sermon about the Rapture. I had no idea that You would be coming back to take us home with You!!!!<br />
Oh Jesus! Please hurry!! I want to be with so bad. I can’t wait to see You and heaven. And hopefully Kristen too! Then we can all be together and we can talk to You face to face instead of You being so far away. I really want to see You and talk to You and laugh with You. It’s gonna be so great!!!! <br />
<br />
I love you<br />
Kennedy Ann<br />
<br />
"Oh Jesus, I can't wait to see You either. Please tell Kennedy and my parents I'm looking forward to seeing them too." Kristen whispered as she wiped a tear from her cheek.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">___________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">Mark and Sam continued listening to the transmission in hopes of locating the plane and pilot that had sent the distress call. The monitor buzzed again with an urgent message, “We are being fired upon……our own are firing…….evasive action.” The headset went silent again. Mark looked at Sam with a look of concern, “Where are they? I don’t see anything on the radar screen indicating aircraft in the area. Sam, please radio Andrew and see what he can find out.’<br />
Sam asked Andrew to monitor flights in the area and see if there is any activity with the GFAF. They would wait for his answer and see if there was anything they could do to help the aircraft in trouble.<br />
Pointing to the sky in front of them, Sam excitedly said, “There it is and close behind is a GF aircraft. The smaller aircraft looks to be GF, too. What do you suppose is going on?”<br />
“I’m not sure, but I don’t know if I want to get involved in this fight. The markings are the same on each aircraft so how do we choose the one in distress? He could have averted his aircraft and fallen in behind the one who was in chase. We wait for Andrew to give us an answer, if he knows,” Andrew said.<br />
The radio hummed and they could hear Andrew’s voice, “Guys, it’s an aircraft that was stolen from the base two days ago and we don’t know who is in the pilot’s seat. He claims to be GFAF, but will not acknowledge who he is or his plans. Orders have been given to shoot him down. Please do not try to intervene because no one knows if he is good or evil.”<br />
Sam picked up the receiver, “Andrew, are we to just watch this plane be shot down?”<br />
“Sorry, guys, no other choice at this point. No clue to the pilot’s identity,” Andrew answered. <br />
Mark and Sam could only watch as the two planes seem to be playing a cat and mouse game with each other then they saw the white streak in the sky and knew a missile had been fired. They sat helplessly watching the plane explode into a million pieces and fall to the earth below. Sam let out a gasp, “Lord, I pray they knew You and are now with You in heaven.” <br />
Alexis could see the fireball in the sky and she immediately knew it wasn’t good. She turned to look at Amy, but she was unaware of what had just taken place and Alexis was relieved the girl hadn’t seen the plane as it exploded in midair. “Lord, please allow us safety as we continue on our journey. Lord, I pray for the pilot and his soul.”<br />
Mark looked back at Alexis and saw her reaction and knew she had seen what had just taken place. He rose from his seat and walked toward her, “I was hoping you hadn’t seen what was taking place in front of us. Amy doesn’t seem to know anything which is good. Are you doing ok?”<br />
She nodded her head yes. “I guess this sort of thing will be happening all the time now.”<br />
“I’m sure of it, but the plane was stolen from the base and the pilot refused to acknowledge who he was so they really didn’t have a choice. God only knows what he had in mind and if he was good or evil,” Mark answered.<br />
“How much longer before we are at the base?” she asked.<br />
We are about 20 minutes or less away. We will be making our decent shortly. I see Amy left her seat belt buckled. Guess she didn’t quite trust our piloting skills,” he managed a chuckle.<br />
Alexis smiled up at him, “No, she has never flown and didn’t know what to expect. I think she has overcome her fears and just wanted to leave it on. I’m just grateful she didn’t see the explosion.”<br />
“Me, too. Well, I need to back to the cockpit and prepare to land. Nice talking to you. Hope you enjoy the rest of the flight,” Mark said with a smile and wink.</div><br />
- P4h<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Babylon, Iraq</span><br />
<br />
Brett Reed walked around the construction site checking on the progress. Actually he wasn’t walking, he was strutting. The rumor mill was churning and Brett had heard that Teodor spoke to him more often than his first assistant Jerome. Brett’s head was swelled with pride. The most powerful man in the world didn’t go a single day without calling or video conferencing with Brett.<br />
Because of this Brett noticed that the men treated him with more and more respect. He continued strutting around the site and as he rounded a corner he ran head on into a wheel barrow.<br />
“Mr. Reed! I’m so sorry! Are you alright?!” The man pushing the wheel barrow exclaimed. <br />
Brett was in a forgiving mood. “I’m fine. All my fault.”<br />
“No sir. I should have checked to see if anyone was rounding the corner before just barreling around it.” The man insisted.<br />
“No harm done.” Brett smiled at the man, and walked away. When he was several feet away he turned to see the man was watching him walk away with a worried look.<br />
“Who is that man?” Brett asked the guard who was walking with him.<br />
“His name’s Earl Myers sir.” <br />
“Hmmm.” Brett said. “I see he’s wearing a prisoners uniform. What did he do?”<br />
“He drew his weapon on a civilian in Oklahoma City after the tornado. Rumor has it that he shot a girl, but the judge let him off on that because the body disappeared. You met him a few days after he arrived.” The guard reminded Brett.<br />
“Ahh. Now I remember. The man lied about being a pedophile.”<br />
The guard nodded.<br />
“So what kind of trouble has he been giving you?”<br />
“None sir. He’s been a model prisoner since that day. Works hard, minds his own business. Seems to be loyal to the Pontentate and the Global Family. I think he may even be looking forward to serving the Global Family in whatever capacity he is able.”<br />
“Really?”<br />
“Yes sir.” The guard confirmed.<br />
Brett turned and looked to see Earl had begun pushing the wheel barrow toward one of the cement trucks. “Perhaps it’s time to review his file.”</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody"></span>aretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-121109615070271722011-01-05T05:23:00.000-08:002011-01-05T05:23:17.435-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody">The sun had long been set as George continued to write his notes in the observatory. His first class had gone surprisingly well. He had found that all of his first 100 students were well versed in scripture and answered his questions with understanding and knowledge. <br />
<br />
With his work schedule he had informed the administraion he could only teach one class a semester which turned out to upset the students that had not been able to get in. But they made up for it by being first inline for the next semester. His 2nd class was already booked and class # 3 was now being filled in.<br />
<br />
During his first class on Wormwood the class had listened intently as he showed them scripture on the anomoly, and read over the data he had collected for NASA. Tonight the class would be back at 10pm to view the anomoly as it continues its approach to the earth. He had noticed the last few days its speed had picked up, but NASA seemed unconcerned at this time.<br />
<br />
He had been concerned for several days that he had not heard from Stu. He placed all his notes in his daytime planner and closed all his books and headed back to his office. He would try again to get in touch with Stu. He knew Iraq had been one of the countries affected by the blood in their water, but since the first night after Stu filled his containers with water, George had not been able to reach him.<br />
<br />
“Hey Professor George” one of his students popped his head in the office. “Whats up BJ?” George asked. “Sorry to interupt you sir, but Wesley and I were wondering if you needed help setting up in the observatory?” BJ asked. “Well what a blessing you are. The Lord has truly blessed with with this class. Here you are, an hour early willing to serve.” He smiled at both of them “Well sir, its been hard since my parents were raptured. They gave me all the knowledge I needed but I never made the right decision until they were gone. Now I’m here to serve when ever I can.” He said. “Well Praise God”. George responded. But until we know we are safe to make ourselves known here, lets keep this low key Ok?” George asked. “You got it Professor George.” Wesley piped in. George reached in his pocket and pulled out the keys and tossed them to BJ. “Bring them back after you both get everything set up. I have a call to make over seas and I’ll be in to help if you don’t make it back before I’m through.” George said. “ok Professor’. And they headed down the hall. George quickly shut the door before he was interupted again and locked it behind him. Reaching for the phone he dialed the overseas operator.</div><br />
- Renee<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">The office had been a busy place all morning and Andrew finally had a moment of quiet when he could read his secure email. Sam had sent a response and forwarded it on so Mark could read the message. Jason had come in several times during the day to ask questions about Mark's requisition. He and Lt. Henson found a desk for Mark and had moved it in just before Mark returned from lunch. He had hoped Jason hadn't noticed him observing him as he worked. Lt. Henson didn't ask any questions when Andrew had asked him to keep a close watch on the young man and he sure didn't want to arouse any undue attention regarding his doubts about Jason. Young recruits were usually not given many freedoms so the weekend pass was unusual and he had meant to question Lt. Henson his reason for allowing the pass. Yes, Jason had given him a fairly good reason, but still it was most unusual to allow the request to go forth. Maybe he needed to watch Lt. Henson, too. He decided to send Jerome an email and see how things were going with him.<br />
<br />
Jerome,<br />
Good afternoon. I haven't heard from you in a few days so hope this finds you well. What news have you heard regarding the destruction of the Bright Star Fleet? Sam had just returned from dropping off a shipment to them when he heard the news. Argyos is playing this for all it's worth in telling the world they were a rogue group against the GF. I read the report and how they made the captain who carried out the orders to destroy the fleet a hero. This morning we were able to see the live feed of the Wailing Wall and all the converts gathered around listening to the two witnesses. I'm sure that angers the Anti-Christ because he can't control them. When you get time let me know how you are doing. <br />
<br />
Until we meet, God's blessings be with you.<br />
<br />
Your friend in Christ,<br />
Andrew<br />
<br />
One day he would meet Jerome. They had made plans to secure a safe place to hide when they could no longer stay undercover in the GF network. God had placed His hand of protection upon them. Now it is back to work and studying the latest orders from GF headquarters. Looks as though he might have to make a trip to New Babylon in the next few weeks. He would contact the Rabbi and see if they needed anything and plan to stop and see his new friends in Jerusalem. It will be a good way to see Jerusalem again and visit the Wailing Wall. The thought sent chills up his spine. He bowed his head and began to pray, "Thank You, Lord for the many blessings we have received. Be with Sam and his friends on this day and give them peace in their hearts for the loss of their dear friend. Forgive me, Lord, if I have failed You in any way. Give us guidance and allow Your will to be done. Amen."</div><br />
<br />
- P4H<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">On the Ranch</span><br />
<br />
After two days of back breaking work, the main house and the little house were all packed and moved. All that was left were the beds left in the main house and after all the hard work that had been done everyone decided to wait until morning to move out to Patterson’s hideout in Black Mesa.<br />
Ryan sat at the table eating dinner listening to the laughter of his friends. He looked around and saw Renee her hand over her mouth as she laughed over something Matt had said. Then his eyes trailed over Maddie and Shade, both of them with looks of amused love. He scanned the rest of the table seeing Raul and Mo, two men who had been leaders of rival gangs in Oklahoma City, but now were brothers in Christ. Either man would gladly lay down his life for the other of that Ryan had no doubt.<br />
He looked at Zoe and Kristen and he felt his heart soften with love for both the young women. Zoe had lost her twin in the rapture but her resolve that she would serve the Lord until He called her home, and the knowledge that someday she would be reunited with Jade kept her going. <br />
And Kristen, she had been through so much in her young life, but she had overcome it all through Christ and was an inspiration to everyone who met her.<br />
Ryan’s eyes settled on Leon. The man was so lonely that it actually made his heart ache for the young man. The Truth was so close, but Leon refused to see it.<br />
Looking at Skunk Ryan grinned as the man tossed a biscuit at Mo. Which was quickly returned. He heard Maddie scold the two men and laughed softly. <br />
He glanced at Becca and again his heart broke. He loved her so much, wanted to marry her, but something was wrong and she wouldn’t talk to him about what was bothering her. Actually she wasn’t talking to him at all.<br />
He felt Nathan bump into his side as they sat closely around the table and saw that his eyes rested thoughtfully on Renee. Ryan grinned when he saw Renee notice and blush softly.<br />
His grin faded as everyone began to gather up their dishes. <br />
“Wait everyone. There’s something I want to say.” Ryan blurted.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">Both Sera 1 & 4 sat down while waiting on 2&3 to plant the package and return.<br />
<br />
“Dean what are your plans after here?” Todd asked<br />
<br />
Dean had been in the Navy and with the Seal Unit for eight years; his home back in Nevada was a joke so Dean never thought about life after the Navy. “No idea really, I don’t have a home or family to go home to so I guess I’ll just travel around seeing what kind of trouble I can stay out of. And you are you heading somewhere special?”<br />
<br />
“I thought I’d head up North Dakota and see my grandpa farm. I was scheduled to go up there back last November until all this happened. I wonder if he is still there or if he disappeared, he and my Grandma were pretty faithful to God.”<br />
<br />
“Well if they were then by what everyone is saying I doubt he is still around. Sorry” Dean replied<br />
<br />
“Don’t be sorry, the way I figure all those who disappeared are the lucky ones. If what they say is true we are in for a real rude time in our lives. If it gets that bad, I hope it ends quickly”<br />
<br />
“Ya me too, our country now belongs to the UN or GF punks and we are the last four American fighters. Hmm kind of ironic, here are the last of the American Fighters and we are about to just walk away.”<br />
<br />
“I know I do not like it either. Where are all the fireworks and the John Wayne telling his men to move out? No more Damn the torpedoes and full speed ahead.”<br />
“Guess we leave that up to the Wales and her crew; do hope they make it back home”<br />
<br />
“Oh I am sure they will get home the question is which home are they looking for?”<br />
<br />
“Sera 1, this is 2, the package has been placed can you see it”<br />
Both men looked up but it still was to dark to see it completely. “Sera 2, what we can see it looks good, secure the access as well as you can then get back here.”<br />
<br />
“Copy 2 out”<br />
<br />
Looking at his watch Todd noticed they had about 20 minutes before it started to get light out. The sun wouldn’t be up for another 45 minutes but in about 30 minutes anyone with a eye would notice some a miss.<br />
<br />
Both men while waiting started walking around the area. No real reason they just split up and were looking at the bushes, the concrete walls and stairways.<br />
<br />
Todd heard the door close and saw his men walking towards him. “On me everyone” he gave a wave.<br />
<br />
“Well how did it go?”<br />
<br />
“Fine, I hope no one gets mad but Ralph and I added something just to ensure whoever comes will know who was here.”<br />
“What did you two do?” Todd asked looking up trying to see something<br />
<br />
“Don’t worry, Ralph got a patch of the Israel flag from one of the sub crew members and I took my US flag patch off and we attached them.”<br />
<br />
“Great idea guys, wish we could have signed it, maybe to that Teodor guy”<br />
They all laughed<br />
<br />
“Say Todd, since this is our last mission and well from this point on I guess we are on our own right?”<br />
“Yep, pretty much”<br />
<br />
“Well Ralph and I were talking and we are going to stay here”<br />
<br />
Todd looked at his men, “Here as in New York that is fine”<br />
<br />
“No, we are going to stay on this island and keep whoever tries to remove the package from their task.”<br />
<br />
“Now guys, when the authorities hear and see what we have done there are going to be a lot of people charging over here to remove it.”<br />
“We know and that is why we are staying.”<br />
<br />
“Well I guess I can’t tell you no, but I can say I had the same idea so I will be joining you two.”<br />
<br />
“Oh no you don’t, you guys are not leaving me out of this, I’ve already walked around and found my fall back points and cross points” Dean answered up<br />
<br />
All four men looked at each other then placed their hands in a circle “Brothers”</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Alex</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
“Sir it should be light enough now” Josh told Joe<br />
<br />
“OK, up scope”<br />
Joe grabbed the handles of the periscope as it slide up. When the lens broke the surface, he did a quick 360 degree turn making sure no one was coming up on them. He then turned the scope to the northwest.<br />
<br />
Setting just under 2 miles from Liberty Island, Joe touched the zoom button twice. The sun had rose over the horizon and the first beam of its light touched the top of the flame of the Statue of Liberty.<br />
<br />
Joe could make out the green color of the statue but he zoomed in more and pointed the crosshairs just below the hand holding the torch. <br />
There it was, the reason they came, the reason they didn’t die with the rest of the Bright Star Fleet. At first it looked like a big rag hanging off the hand but if on cue, the wind started to blow and pushed the big rag outward so to form a large flag. <br />
Tears formed in Joes eyes as he backed away from the scope.<br />
<br />
“Josh, have a look”<br />
Josh stepped up and looked through the lens. “Wow” he said “It is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen”<br />
<br />
Joe, gaining his composure, grabbed the microphone and made an announcement to the crew. “Men I want each one of you to come form a line outside the Conn. Each of you will see what our mission was and understand why we are here.”<br />
<br />
Quickly men climbed up out of the engine rooms, came forward from the aft torpedo room and soon men were lined up. <br />
Since only a few knew the mission, many in line only guess what they were going to see. Soon they knew it was something different as they watched the men who had saw was returning to their station all had tears in their eyes.<br />
<br />
“What is it, what was it?” many asked, “You will have to see for your self, I couldn’t describe it" was the reply<br />
<br />
Mark waited in the Weapon Office for a few minutes allowing all the crew to get in line first. He was the last one to enter the Conn and walked up to the scope. Before looking he looked at Joe and Josh, “Well is it worth it?”<br />
<br />
“I think so, you tell me” Joe replied<br />
<br />
Mark looking through the lens and adjusting the focus to his eyes Mark saw what each man before him saw. The <span style="font-weight: bold;">US Navy Christian Church Pennant</span>; since it came from the Aircraft Carrier USS Reagan, it was the biggest pennant or flag the Navy flew. Where it tied to the rope, it measured 6 foot from eyelet to eyelet; from there it angled out 12 feet to a point. All white except in the middle, a blue square with a red cross.<br />
<br />
“Wow that is magnificent” Mark announced. “Say can you zoom in anymore? There is something else on it I think”<br />
<br />
“Touch the button on the left” Joe said wondering what it could be<br />
<br />
“Well I’ll be, seem them Seals added a little touch, wish I could have given them a patch of the crown”<br />
<br />
What is it” Josh asked<br />
<br />
“They attached a small US and Israel flag to the pennant”<br />
<br />
“Well done boys” Joe said as tears filled his eyes again.<br />
<br />
Mark stepped away from the scope. “Yes it was well worth it, I just wish your full crew could have been here to see it instead of me”<br />
<br />
“There here Mark, like the Lord they are here”<br />
<br />
- Alex<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">“Josh, plot us a course out of here and let's return home. First stop, the former British Isle.”<br />
<br />
In closing of this story, please if you have not accepted Jesus as your savior and you think you will wait for the right time or when you get older, please remember the Lord could come back before you finish reading this. We don’t know what time or day but we do know we are in the season.<br />
If you think you can live after the rapture and accept Jesus then, you are in for a ride of your life and one that will not be fun. This story or any story written about after the rapture doesn’t even come close to the hate, the madness, the lies and death that you will have to face. Please don’t wait, PM me or anyone of these writers if you want to talk.<br />
<br />
- Alex</div><div class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</div><div class="postbody"> </div><div class="postbody"> Jerome sighed. Teodor was strutting around Headquarters, a dashing smile on his face. Everyone stared at him with pure adoration in their eyes as he passed by their desks; Jerome tried not to look disgusted, but it was tough work. Teodor had gotten complete credit for turning the waters back from the blood they had been for several weeks, despite there being no proof whatsoever or no logical reason to believe he had done it. He had recorded a speech on GFN which would be aired tomorrow; the GF flag was right behind the podium and there were no teleprompters present of course since he was a perfectly eloquent speaker. <br />
<br />
Jerome had been running errands for Teodor all morning; his main job was to make sure flags and posters and many other things were decorating New Babylon with Teodor's shining face and the words "He who always saves." It was awful to see Teodor basically mock the Lord Jesus in this way, even though many people might not be able to make that connection. It was almost like a campaign, where every type of merchandise with this image was sold and monitors with Teodor telling everyone of his promises of peace and security for the world cycling over and over. Many people who passed by the Main Headquarters shouted in joy and proclaimed their love for the Potentate. Some women collapsed on the stairs, overcome with emotion for Teodor. It was unbelievable. <br />
<br />
Teodor walked over to his desk, an arrogant look on his face which he had been wearing all day. "Jerome, thank you for working so hard this morning; the city looks marvelous. I want you to know that I highly value your commitment to the Global Family and to our mission and goal of making our world a much better place." He clasped Jerome's shoulder. "Because of this, I am giving you a generous promotion and a larger office with every luxury you could possibly want. I want you to have every resource at your disposal for your work. You have earned this my friend." With one last pat on his shoulder, Teodor turned to sign an autograph for a swooning young woman who nearly fainted once he returned her purse. Teodor then continued down the elevator, probably on his way out of Headquarters to walk around the city.<br />
<br />
Jerome scoffed quietly and allowed some of Teodor's secretaries to help him set up his new office. By the time they were finished, Jerome couldn't help but raise his eyebrows at how nice his office looked. It was full of some of most expensive furniture and technology he had ever seen, with other amenities he really didn't need like a mini bar and curiously a separate room with a large, very large bed. <span style="font-style: italic;">I really don't want to know what that is there for.</span> <br />
<br />
Sitting down at his new desk, he turned on his laptop and ignored the internet connection supplied for him; he needed his secure line in order to communicate with his Christian friends. An email was in his inbox from Andrew; he probably was wondering why Jerome hadn't been sending out emails. The fact was that Teodor seemed to keep him busy all the time, mostly in order to make sure Teodor was as widely celebrated as possible. His job had been to almost be a campaign manager...it disgusted him since he was advertising the most evil man in the world, but if he didn't do his job, he would be discovered and most likely killed on the spot.<br />
<br />
"Dear Andrew,<br />
<br />
I'm sorry for the lack of communication. Teodor has been using me to be a sort of campaign manager for him. I have been assigned to make sure he is known and loved in every part of the world. You should see New Babylon; it would probably make you throw up because it is truly disgusting. Have you seen the new logo? It's "He who always saves". Look at the mockery of Jesus! Ugh I don't even know how to express my anger over this. <br />
<br />
Anyway, back to business. I have heard little additional details about the destruction of the Bright Star Fleet except for what we all know. Teodor still wants his GF Navy to continue scouring the seas to make sure every terroristic fleet is eliminated. He is starting to move to targeting the skies, so please, please warn Sam to be extra careful. I think he is starting in Middle Eastern territory, but it is only a matter of time until he starts searching the skies in the US. The celebration over Teodor supposedly turning the blood back into water is ridiculous and overwhelming. The obsessive celebrations are also causing some violence due to the drunkenness, prostitution, drug trafficking and the market of women and children for sex. But when has that ever stopped anyway? It's just worse now.<br />
<br />
My cover is still very solid; in fact I was just given a huge raise and a fancy new office...I really don't enjoy accepting gifts from the antichrist, but what can you do when you have to stay undercover? I'm sitting in here now staring apprehensively at the room with the lavishly decorated king-size bed....I think I know what Teodor wants me to use that for. Ew! <br />
<br />
I will keep you updated on what's going on here as much as I can. Speaking of updates, Teodor is airing a speech tomorrow about how he changed the water from blood and reinforcing the same-old "I'm so amazing" stuff. I don't think I can stomach it, so I will try to avoid watching it if I can.<br />
<br />
God bless brother,<br />
<br />
Jerome<br />
<br />
Exhausted, Jerome quickly left Headquarters and went home. He needed to spend some time in prayer right now in order to calm him down and keep him focused on the future glorious return of Christ.</div><div class="postbody"> </div><div class="postbody">- Latu</div><div class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</div><div class="postbody"><br />
</div><div class="postbody">The service for Steven had been simple and they had celebrated his life with song and scripture reading. Bud was more somber than anyone had seen him and his voice seemed to carry through the trees with the message of God's love for man. When the service ended each one laid a special message at the foot of the cross and joined hands and walked together back to the cave. Christina squeezed Sam's hand tightly, "I thought the service was beautiful. It felt as though Steven was with us the whole time."<br />
"He will always be with us in our hearts and minds. I just wish I had been here for him," Sam answered.<br />
Christina stopped walking and turned to look Sam in the eyes, "You can't be everywhere and protect us from everything. We have God watching us and when He is ready to bring us to our home with Him, there will be nothing you can do to stop it. Steven will be spared the horrors that will be in this world so you know as well as I that we all would rather be with Jesus than here witnessing all the evil in the world. Sam, it's only going to get worse."<br />
He gathered his thoughts for a moment then spoke as though his heart was breaking. "I understand that it will only get worse and I know a lot of people are going to die a horrible death, but it isn't any easier to watch. It wasn't easy to know those sailors were incinerated because they believed there is a God and He had sent His son to earth to die for our sins. We are here because we didn't listen or make the right choices in life so do you really think we will be spared the horrors to come? Yes, we eventually made the right choice, but we are still left on earth to deal with evil and one day.......one day we will have to make a choice that will bring certain death and we can only pray we all have the faith and the strength to stand strong for our Lord. We are the enemy and will be hunted down just as they hunted down the Bright Star Fleet."<br />
"Sam, what are you doing? You are thinking about earthly things not what it will be like when we meet Jesus face-to-face. I would rather die a horrible death knowing where I will be the rest of eternity than to bow to the Anti-Christ. The choice is easy and it surprises me you even have thoughts like these. No, it won't be easy to be on earth when things go insane and death awaits all who believe in Jesus, but you must remember eternity with the Father and Son is far better than a fire filled pit for all eternity," she said as she gently shook his shoulders.<br />
He stuttered a bit and his face turned ashen, "I know you are right and my heart tells me that, but the last couple of days have utterly torn me into a million pieces. I had gone to our place to have a time of prayer when those men grabbed me and then going through that experience, ahhh, it just occurred to me that was something God allowed me to experience. Christina, I understand now." He gave her a big hug and kissed her on the cheek. "God gives us experiences to strengthen our faith, not tear it a part. You are right. I saw it through earthly eyes and not through eyes that know and love the Lord. Thank you, dear sweet Christina."<br />
She gave him a smile, "Thank you, Lord Jesus, for returning Sam to us."<br />
They continued walking to the cave in silence and as they approached the cave Linda met them. "Sam, I've been thinking and I would like you take Alexis with you and Amy to the base. Amy would feel more comfortable around a female and to tell the truth, it would make me feel better, too. Christina and I have a lot to get done in the next few days and Alexis is the perfect choice. What do you think?"<br />
Sam patted her hand, "Yes, Mother Hen, it is a good idea. I don't think Mark or Andrew would object to her coming along. It's better that she have female company, as you said, she would be more comfortable."<br />
Linda gave him a hug, "Now let's get something to eat. It's been an exhausting day and we all need to retire early. Thank you Sam for understanding. By the way, welcome back."</div><br />
<br />
<span class="postbody">- P4H</span><br />
<span class="postbody">________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">Andrew and Mark were settling in for the evening unpacking boxes and putting things away. Mark had prepared dinner complaining about the supplies running low. He would get some vegetables from Sam when he saw him tomorrow and then they would have a better selection than the few things they were able to pick up from the base. Meat was scarce so it looked as though they would become vegetarians. He sighed, "Oh well, veggies are better for you or at least that is what I tell myself."<br />
Andrew looked up and laughed, "Hum, talking to yourself again, Mark? We should be grateful we have anything to eat. According to the reports people have been killing each other for food. Thank goodness we know the right people."<br />
"Yeah, well I need my nourishment. What do you hear from Sam?" Mark asked.<br />
"I just received an email from him. They will be ready for you first thing in the morning and they are bringing another person with them. He thought Amy, Jason's sister, would be more comfortable with a lady present so he is bringing a friend. His wife is helping get supplies ready and won't be making the trip," Andrew replied.<br />
Mark gave him a grin, "Well, maybe this lady friend is good looking. This could get interesting."<br />
Andrew shot him a disapproving look, "We need to concentrate on trapping Jason and not thinking about other things. You just keep your head in the right place and help me get Jason to confess. Sam needs us to find out the truth plus we don't need someone around here that could be dangerous to us and our cover. Think about the consequences should we be discovered. Then who would help out believers throughout the country. We are here to run interference for our fellow Christians and we can't do that if we are compromised."<br />
Mark threw his hands into the air, "Ok, ok, just cool it. Don't be so serious all the time. I'm not going to let you down."<br />
Andrew softened a bit, "Sorry, but this is important what we plan to do tomorrow. I'm going to answer some email then head to bed. How about you?"<br />
Nodding his head in agreement Mark said, "Yep, it's time to get some rest so I'm fresh and ready to fly in the morning. Guess I will turn in. Good night, good buddy."<br />
"Good night to you. Sleep well. See you in the morning," Andrew replied tossing a wave to Mark.<br />
He turned his attention to the flashing message on the screen telling him he had received a new email. It was from Jerome. He read the email and silently prayed, "Lord, please protect Jerome and keep him safe from Satan's pawn." He began his email.<br />
<br />
Dear Jerome,<br />
It was so good to hear from you and know you are well. How miserable you must be having to do the bidding for such an evil one as the Anti-Christ. We have seen the display on the news and you are correct, it does want to make me throw up. The nausea over takes me at times. Well, a promotion is good because that means you have his favor. A nice office doesn't hurt either. All is well here for the most part. We are settled into our new office and getting our house in order. Tomorrow we are going to attempt to flush out someone in our midst that is possibly responsible for the death of Sam's good friend. Pray we succeed. <br />
We shall be praying for you and your continued success deceiving the evil that is around you. Be careful, Jerome. <br />
<br />
Your friend in Christ,<br />
Andrew<br />
<br />
He pushed the send button, logged out, and turned off his laptop. He picked up the Bible laying on the desk and running his hand across the fine leather opened it to the book of Revelation.</div><br />
- P4H<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">On the Ranch</span><br />
<br />
Everyone stopped gathering dishes and gave Ryan their attention. <br />
Ryan took a deep breath. "I won't be going to the hideout in the morning."<br />
"What? Why not? Where are you going? You can't stay here." Came from all around the table.<br />
Ryan held up his hands. "Everyone please, just listen. I need to leave."<br />
As soon as Ryan said he needed to leave Renee turned on Becca. "This is your fault!"<br />
Becca stood her face ashen in the wake of Ryan's announcement and she lost what color that was left in her face at Renee's accusation. She stumbled back a step as Renee gave her a shove. <br />
Renee raised her had to slap Becca when Shade caught her hand. "ENOUGH!" He shouted.<br />
Renee raised baleful eyes to Shade. "She's running my baby brother off."<br />
"I said enough." Shade repeated quietly, giving Renee's hand a gentle squeeze. "Let's all clean up dinner then we'll meet back here in twenty minutes. I want to talk to Ryan and Becca alone." <br />
Nodding everyone gathered their dishes and headed for the kitchen. Renee glared at Becca and started to speak when Nathan grabbed her by the shoulders and turned her toward the kitchen forcing her from the room. Becca could hear her muttering about her breaking Ryan's heart.<br />
"Lets step out onto the porch shall we." Shade nodded his head toward the door.<br />
Becca her eyes filled with tears headed for the door with Ryan behind her. Once out on the porch Becca hugged her arms tight to her chest, and looked out over the pasture. <br />
Shade wasted no time. "Look I love you both, but none of us have time for drama. I've seen the way you two have been walking on eggshells around each other the last two days. What's going on?" <br />
Ryan opened his mouth to speak but Shade shook his head. "Becca, you go first."<br />
Becca sighed. "I don't think Ryan and I are supposed to be together."<br />
Ryan's jaw dropped. "Wha.." Again Shade shook his head and held his hand up indicating that Ryan remain quiet.<br />
After a several long seconds of silence, Becca continued. "He asked me to marry him. Did you know that? We were going to announce it to everyone, but then things started to happen. Leon attacking Kristen, Belle passing away, the bear and the mountain lion attacking.........Everytime we planned to announce our engagement something happened to prevent it. I think it's God's way of letting us know that we are not in His will." Becca finished and turned looking at Ryan. "You asked me to marry you, I said yes, and we forgot the most important thing. We forgot to pray about it, at least I did anyway. I just went with what I wanted, I didn't even think about what God wants for me." A tear escaped and rolled down Becca's cheek.<br />
Ryan dropped his head knowing Becca was right. He hadn't even thought about what God may have planned. "You're right."<br />
Shade sighed. He had never thought he would have to play romance counselor to teenagers and he knew he was out of his depth. "I think we should all pray about this. Marriage is serious stuff kids, especially now." Shade walked to the end of the porch and looked in the kitchen window. His eyes rested on Maddie, and his heart swelled with love, then shrank with fear.<br />
Shade turned back to both kids. "Ryan were you going to leave because your feelings were hurt?"<br />
"Yes." Ryan said shame lacing his voice.<br />
"You're not going anywhere." Shade said firmly. "You will stay with our family and face your problems. Running away doesn't solve anything."<br />
Ryan nodded.<br />
"Becca? Do you have anything else to say?"<br />
She shook her head no. <br />
"Ok. Get on in the house and grab your Bibles for our evening devotions. I think we all need to pray for the both of you, for all of us, that we all be in God's will."</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">The Prime Minister stepped up to the mic as reporters gathered around and photographers began capturing images for the world to view and newspapers to print for the next edition to hit the the streets. Ben Cohen, the newly elected PM cleared his throat to let people know he was about to speak. “ Thank you all for joining me today here on the steps of the court house in Jerusalem. I know you have many questions as to what has been taking place with the two men at the wailing wall and I am here to assure you that Teodor is also aware and has the situation well in hand. He informs me that the little magic trick they performed with the waters here and in Iraq were easy little messes to clean up and he is truly sorry for any inconvience this caused the good people of Isreal and Iraq. He has restored the waters and wants you the people to know that he is here for you anytime. <br />
<br />
The Rabbi shook his head and shut off the TV. “We are living in the time the Lord told us about,. The False Peace. We have a lot of work ahead of us. People are going to be decieved into believing him unless we get the word out.” he said. Julie and David listened intently as he spoke. “It wont be long before he starts telling people that he is allowing the Temple to be rebuilt because he cares for the jewish people and we know what that outcome will be, don’t we Rabbi?” David said. David glanced down at Julie as he hadnt heard her response. She was sound asleep, head resting on his shoulder. “Rabbi, I don’t know whats wrong with Julie this past month. Seems all she does is sleep and tell me she feels like she has the flu. Every morning she throws up before we even make it to the breakfast table. Do you know of a good Doctor Rabbi?” he asked The Rabbi sat there we a big smile on his face looking at David as if he couldn’t believe he didn’t know what was wrong with Julie. “ Yes son, I have a good Doctor in Nazerath. We can visit him this afternoon.” He chuckled. He noticed that Yoshi and Ester were smiling too.</div><br />
- Reneearetheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-59335777448093750172011-01-05T05:15:00.000-08:002011-01-05T05:15:55.689-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">On the Ranch</span><br />
<br />
“Raul! Put that down!” Renee shouted.<br />
Raul dropped the box of kitchen utensils.<br />
“I’m just trying to help. I feel like a bump on a log just sitting watching everyone work. Even Leon is helping out.” Raul defended himself.<br />
“I’ll give you a bump on your head if you rip out those stitches.” Renee threatened.<br />
“You’ve been hanging out with Maddie too much.” Raul sulked.<br />
Tansy let out a laugh, and exchanged a grin with Maddie.<br />
She and Frank had arrived an hour before to help with the packing. Frank had tried to get the rest of his men to come out and help, but they had insisted on staying at the Education Center. “Someone needs to be here in case we get one of those surprise inspections everyone is talking about.” Many of them had argued.<br />
Zoe stood on the counter and handed things to Trevor to put in boxes. “Uggg! This is heavy.” <br />
“Let me get it. I don’t want you tearing any stitches either.” Renee said as she grabbed the stepstool to climb up in the counter. <br />
Trevor stepped up so that Zoe could use his shoulder to balance herself as she sat down on the counter then hop to the floor.<br />
“Whew! It’s hot.” Zoe commented.<br />
They heard the sound of the truck as it rolled up behind the house.<br />
“There are Shade and Matt. I hope they found good grazing for those cattle. We’re gonna need all the meat we can get.” Maddie stated.<br />
“I’m sure he found something.” Zoe smiled, as Matt and Shade both walked into the house.<br />
“Hi Mom.” Matt said bending and brushing a kiss on Maddie’s cheek. “What do you want me to pack?”<br />
“Finish packing your room, and then we’ll hit the pantry.” Maddie ordered.<br />
“Yes ma’am.” Matt snapped a salute and headed upstairs.<br />
Ryan and Becca walked in the kitchen. “We finished with the dining room. What next.”<br />
“I need someone to help me hose out the semi trailer and hook up the horse trailers to vehicles that can pull them.” Shade said quickly before Maddie could assign them to another task.<br />
Maddie nodded. “Ok. I guess I have been hogging all the help. I’ll give you Becca and Ryan.” She winked at her husband, causing Ryan and Becca to giggle.<br />
Hugging Becca to his side, Ryan said “I hope we’re like you guys after we’re umph!” Ryan rubbed his stomach where Becca had elbowed him.<br />
“Let’s get to work.” She said and headed for the door.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">On the Ranch</span><br />
<br />
“Ok Becs. What’s going on?” Ryan demanded.<br />
“Could you turn the water on please?” Becca said her back to him.<br />
“Rebecca! Tell me what’s going on!” Ryan demanded again.<br />
“Don’t call me Rebecca. You know I hate my name.” Becca whirled on Ryan.<br />
Ryan stepped back. “Sorry.” He looked confused. “Don’t you want to marry me?”<br />
“Ryan….” Becca trailed off. <br />
“What? Don’t you love me?” <br />
“Yes…but….”<br />
“But….” Ryan heard his voice quiver.<br />
“Maybe we’re not supposed to get married.” Becca sighed.<br />
“What?!” Ryan shouted.<br />
“Ryan, don’t shout.” Becca whispered fiercely. “I don’t want anyone to hear.”<br />
“Who? Who don’t you want to hear? Mo? Raul? Matt? Nathan? Who?”<br />
Jealousy danced around behind Ryan, whispering, feeding his insecurity.<br />
Doubt hung upside down from the top of the trailer and giggled as he whispered to Becca. Anger appeared and began to goad both of them.<br />
“What is that supposed to mean?!” Becca shouted.<br />
“YOU TELL ME!” Ryan shouted back. <br />
“Oh! Just take your juvenile filthy accusations and leave me alone!” Becca shouted.<br />
“No! I want to know what or who is going on!!” Ryan shouted back.<br />
“HEY!!!” <br />
Both Becca and Ryan jumped at Shade’s shout. “What are you two arguing about?”<br />
“Nothing!” They both said in unison.<br />
“Sounded like something to me.” Shade crossed his arms over his chest. He stood waiting for one of them to tell him what was going on, but both kids remained stubbornly silent.<br />
Finally giving up, Shade said. “I need someone to guide me as I back into the horse trailers.”<br />
Becca tossed the garden hose to Ryan. “I’ll do it.” And she stomped out of the trailer.<br />
She bumped into Shade as she hurried to get out of the trailer, but she didn’t pause or apologize.<br />
“Ryan?” Shade asked.<br />
Ryan just shook his head as he laid the hose down. “I need to turn the water on so I can hose the trailer down.” Ryan hurried past Shade and headed toward the faucet.<br />
Shade couldn’t help but notice that both kids had tears in their eyes as they went past him.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">___________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">Mark stood in the corner of Andrew's office planning where he would put his desk and ordering supplies when he heard a gentle knock on the door. Andrew motioned for him to open the door and Jason stood waiting for permission to enter. He saluted the two men and Andrew said, "Come in Jason and have a seat. Thank you for getting all my files transferred and all the hard work you and Lt. Henson put into readying my office for my return. By the way, how was your trip home and how is your sister?"<br />
Jason fiddled with his hands and answered, "You are welcome, sir. We did the best we could getting everything in its proper place. My sister is being taken care of very well and thank you for asking, sir. My trip went very well and I appreciate Lt. Henson allowing me to go."<br />
Mark raised his eyebrows at Andrew and a quirky smile crossed his face, "Jason, we will have a couple of projects for you to handle over the next few weeks. I will need a desk, filing cabinet, and other supplies that need to moved into this office, say....maybe by tomorrow or earlier if possible. I have taken the liberty to draw up a list of supplies that I will be needing, too," Mark said handing the list to Jason.<br />
Jason looked at the list and said, "I will get right on it, sir."<br />
Andrew looked up from his desk, "You are dismissed. If you have any questions regarding Mark's requests, please let us know. Get Lt. Henson to help you find the supplies on the requisition."<br />
Jason saluted the two men and left the room. As soon as the door was shut Mark slapped the side of his leg, "We've got him. He set himself up perfectly. Guess he forget we are in contact with Sam and his lie would eventually come out."<br />
"Like the Anti-Christ the great deceiver, Jason has trapped himself in his lie. I would rather take care of this monster as soon as possible. I need to talk to Lt. Henson about keeping a watchful eye on him. In the mean time, I need to get a few reports finished so it appears I'm still doing my job," Andrew said.<br />
"No doubt. I think it is time for lunch. Do you want something from mess?" Mark asked.<br />
Andrew laughed, "Mess is right and I think I will pass for right now. I will pick up something later at the officer's lounge."<br />
"Oh, now you're pulling rank on me again. I see how it is," Mark saluted Andrew and went in search of something to eat.<br />
Andrew switched on his computer and logged into his secure email account to see if Jerome had left him any emails. Nothing. He then checked the flight schedules and what had been going on at headquarters since he had been gone. The disgusting pictures of the Captain who sank the Star Fleet receiving his medal of honor turned Andrew's stomach, but he knew there would be more of this to come. "Father, give us the strength to endure. I ask that Your hand of protection be with us for a while longer," Andrew silently prayed.</div><br />
- P4H<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">Bud and Kerri half carried Sam as they walked down the steep incline. They were all emotionally spent after the death of Steven then the encounter with the robed men. Bud looked over at Kerri and shrugged his shoulders, "Sam, I think you need a very long rest after what has happened. I understand this is just a taste of what the future will bring, but it is sure hard to take one blow after another and still be strong. What you did up on the hill took a lot of courage. God has blessed you in a mighty, mighty way."<br />
Sam's voice was weak when he answered, "I didn't do anything. God was the one who took care of those that were going to make me their sacrifice. He showed them His power and that He and He alone is still in control." <br />
"We now have to bury our good friend. What happened in town had nothing to do with what was happening on that hilltop so now we have to figure out who was responsible for Steven's death. Now I'm worried that there are more like those crazies and we will have to constantly watch our backs," Bud remarked.<br />
Kerri shook his head in agreement, "It will be much harder to work in the garden now, but I think we have enough material to extend our security system out a little further. Bud, you think we might try to do that real soon?"<br />
Bud thought about it and replied, "I think we can get it done without too much trouble. If not, we can ask MD to send us more material or I could probably rig up something."<br />
Christina could see the men approaching and she ran to her husband. "Sam, are you alright? You look as if you've seen a ghost."<br />
"Maybe I have, dear. I'll tell you all about what just happened, but first I think I need to rest a spell. You guys going to take care of Steven?" asked Sam.<br />
"Yes, you get some rest and we'll handle everything. Christina, take your husband inside and make sure he gets some sleep," Bud assured him.<br />
Christina gently put her arm around her husband and led him inside while Bud and Kerri followed close behind.</div><br />
- P4H<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">The knife blade grows closer to his throat while the chanting increases in intensity. Blood red eyes pierce his gaze and his skin begins to crawl with anticipation of his death. He welcomes death because he will finally be in the presence of his Lord. He could hear his heart beat within his chest as the blade comes down. He closes his eyes and the face of Jesus appears and then disappears. His body was drenched in sweat as he tossed in his cot and he jerked awake suddenly remembering he had been saved a certain death. He pulled himself to a sitting position looking around the room trying to regain his bearings. A small quiet voice asked, "Sam, are you ok? I was afraid to wake you, but you didn't seem to be resting very well." Christina stood above him looking concerned and a bit unsure what to say or do for her husband.<br />
"Sorry, I must have been dreaming about the incident on the hill. It has been a very rough 24 hours. I'm really sorry I didn't give you a proper greeting when we arrived," he said as he drew her down onto the cot.<br />
He held her face in his hands and gazed into her eyes, "Christina, I love you with all my heart and haven't been myself, but I will try harder to be a good husband to you."<br />
She put her fingers to his lips, "No, I understand and it's ok. You have had some really tough blows and anyone would have reacted as you did. Please don't worry about me. We knew when we married there would be tough times a head so don't you give it another thought."<br />
He kissed her on the cheek and hugged her tightly, "Thank you for understanding. What is happening with the plans for burying Steven?"<br />
She cleared her throat, "Bud and Kerri buried him this afternoon and we are planning a service here later today. He is with Jesus now so we are going to have a celebration and not mourn his loss. We will miss him, but we will all be with him one day. You have an email from Andrew, too. Mark will be here to get you and Amy in a couple of days. He said to let him know when you will be ready for another trip. Think they were giving you a little time to deal with Steven's loss."<br />
"I need to answer his email. I'm curious why he wants Amy to go with me. It's good Mark isn't coming in the morning because we need some time together," he answered.<br />
Christina nodded her head, "You do whatever you need to do and you and I can catch up any time. We made an agreement, remember? I love and support you in everything you do."<br />
Sam again gave his wife a hug and smiled a weak smile, "Thank you. I love you."</div><br />
- P4H<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">“Ahh we don’t have one, we are the security guards here. “ Bob said nervously<br />
“Hmm, shooting rabbits out of season, using your service pistol for sport hunting, men the list could go on”<br />
“Sorry sir, we are from Wyoming and out there we shoot rabbits for fun” Leon replied<br />
How much ammo do you have left?” Sera 1 asked the startled men<br />
“None, they only gave us 9 rounds each and we shot 9 rabbits apiece”<br />
“So I see, nice shooting but what happens if you needed that ammo in case someone tried to break into this place?”<br />
“Well I guess we would give them the keys and hope they don’t shoot us. Heck no one comes here anymore since that new guy became the world leader. Shame too, cause you can see for miles” Bob answered<br />
<br />
“2 & 4 come on in”<br />
<br />
Bob or Leon saw Sera 2 & 4 stand up and close in behind them. “Say are you Game Wardens” Leon asked, those are some fancy guns you have for being just a game warden, why Hank Peters back home just carries a Smith 38”<br />
<br />
“Well since you asked no. We are US Navy Seals”<br />
<br />
“No way… Really… Wow… Man I always wanted to be a Seal, tell me can you guys really swim 50 miles under water?” Leon asked<br />
<br />
Laughing “No I don’t think even the best can swim that far, we can and have done some pretty amazing stuff though.”<br />
<br />
“So are you guys part of the group that blow up the enemy forces down south?” Bob asked<br />
Sera 1 didn’t say anything at first, if these two felt the new government was good they might make trouble. “We were down there”<br />
<br />
“I can’t believe all them men just became the enemy over night, sometimes I don’t trust what the news says. Like this new so called world leader, who died and made him the boss?” Leon answered<br />
“No you can’t believe too much what the news says now. Did you know that most of the fleet that they called the enemy was the US Navy they were not the enemy” Sera 3 spoke up<br />
“Really, what we heard was a bunch of trouble makers and terrorist took over them ships.”<br />
With the cat out of the bag, Sera 1 felt he better set these young men straight.<br />
<br />
“No the men and women on those ships felt that each country should have their own independence like the US. One world government is just asking for trouble and what happens when the government starts treating the people bad? Who will protect the people?”<br />
“That was my thinking, since all this had happen; Leon and I decided to come out here to see what the real world was thinking. Sad to say but many have a cloud over their eyes. We are heading back home where we have our protection and we know the land better then most. We will put up a fight.”<br />
Sera 1 thought for a second and decided to toss something out, “tell me, I heard some say that God himself took all those people who disappeared, what your take on that?”<br />
<br />
“He is a powerful God and he can do anything he wants, back years ago when I was going to church, I was taught he parted the red sea for the Jews and I recall the bible saying something about Jesus coming back and taking all the believers. Guess it could of happened, my aunt and her family disappeared and they were Godly people from the get go. Always tried to get me back in going but I guess I didn’t have time.” Bob replied<br />
<br />
“Me too, I was raised in a church from a little boy but when my mom left us, dad didn’t make us go anymore. Bad reason to stop going but when you ten you do what is fun. I have a bible guess if it is not too late, I better read up on things” Leon added<br />
“You said you have the key to this place?”<br />
<br />
“Sure do, we are required to make sure the security system is working so we go in once an hour, look at the panel then leave.”<br />
Looking at his watch, they had just over an hour before the sun rose. “We need you to show us how to shut down the system for about a half hour. One of my men and I will stay out here to make sure the place is secure. I promise no one will enter without going through us”<br />
<br />
“OK what are you planning” Bob asked<br />
“Something that hopefully everyone will see and remember the Bright Star Fleet and what it stood for.”<br />
<br />
“Ahh, do we need to clear out of the area?” Leon asked thinking the whole place might blow up.<br />
“It would probable be a good thing if you two quit your job early and head back home. Once the people see this, questions will be asked.”<br />
“Hmm, well let’s get the system off and then we are out of here. Say you all hungry, we were going to have rabbit” Leon asked<br />
<br />
“No thank you, after we get our job done we are heading out as well, this place could be a hot spot very fast.”<br />
Bob and Leon took two of the Seal Team members to the side door. After opening it, they punched in a code that shut down the alarm system.<br />
“OK guys it’s all yours, you boys be safe” Bob said<br />
“Will do, you guys get home and study your bible, I got saved just two days ago” Sera 3 announced as he took the keys.<br />
The two men went outside and shook hands with Sera 1 and 4 they then grabbed their stuff and headed for their boat they had tied up at the pier. “I wish we could stick around to see what they plan to do” Leon said<br />
<br />
“Me too, but like they said it would be best if we are not around, beside, if it’s anything that big, we will hear about it and maybe see it on TV.” Bob replied<br />
“That is true, let’s get going”<br />
<br />
This left the Naval Seal team on Liberty Island, home of one of the best know monuments is the history of the United States.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Alex</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
Abdul stood on the banks of the mighty river staring at it's waters. <span style="font-style: italic;">I wish that the Lord would change this blood back into water,</span> he mused to himself. <span style="font-style: italic;">Blood....blood.... funny that I haven't noticed any lately....maybe I haven't been paying close attention to it....I wonder if the two witnesses commanded this plague upon this area....no we won't go there........I wonder if...are those waters still blood?</span> He looked closely at it's waters. They sparkled bright and clear in the sunlight. <br />
<br />
"Hey, sir, come over here! The water is clear!" Abdul shouted with all his strength at a passerby. The passerby ran towards Abdul and stared in amazement. He knelt down, and cautiously plunged a hand beneath its cleansing stream. Satisfied, he withdrew a very clean, wet hand from the river. <br />
<br />
"That is just amazing," said the passerby in an awed tone. Suddenly, he let forth such a shout that Abdul nearly lost his balance. "See what Potentate Angyros has done! The Potentate changed the blood into water!" The screeching passerby ran down the street yelling his news to all within earshot. <br />
<br />
Abdul sighed heavily and groaned to the Lord, <span style="font-style: italic;">Oh, God! Jehovah! Open their eyes to the Deceiver's true identity before it is too late. May you get the praise and glory for this miracle, not the Deceiver, Lord.</span><br />
<br />
Soon a number of very drunk men issued out from barrooms and staggered down the streets hollering and whooping. Shop keepers shut up their shops in advance of the gathering crowd. The honest people of Mosul refused to believe the tidings that reached their ears. <br />
<br />
"How can blood instantly be changed to water," many scoffed. "There is no man alive that is powerful enough to repeal a curse of the gods." Not many noticed the darkening sky or the rain heavy clouds covering the area.<br />
<br />
Pandemonium reigned in the city. Riots, and large assemblies of people were much dreaded by the honest populace who barred their windows and doors and hid in the cellars of their houses, half expecting to hear their very houses to crash on top of them.<br />
<br />
A brisk wind whipped across city blocks and fluttered debris on wretched doorsteps. Large drops of rain began to fall on the crowd of rioters. The drops escalated into a downpour. At the end of the storm, there was no doubt in the minds of the town folk that the Potentate changed the blood into water, once and for all. However, little did they realize that far greater, worldwide plagues were yet to be experienced.<br />
<br />
- KBR<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">Over 2000 new converts stood in front of the witnesses singing in unison to the Messiah they had rejected so long ago. They cried tears of remorse and joy all at the same time. Remorse for what their ancestors had done and joy for the new life they had been given.<br />
<br />
The two witnesses had called all the new converts from Isreal and Iraq to come to the wall. The witnesses planned on teaching them the way of the cross and what their Messiah had done for them during His short life on earth. Everyone was to arrive by sundown as the witnesses had also called for a Daniel fast to begin shortly thereafter.<br />
<br />
Abdullah had just arrived from Nazareth with his family. They had all attended Sophies funeral earlier and had rejoiced to see the fountains flowing clear again.Adullah and Sophies family had all witnessed the conversion of the couple and had had the veil lifted off their eyes as well. They all lifted their hands in praise and dancing as they arrived.<br />
No one seemed to notice that the Isreali military had casually begun to take up position not realizing there would be no trouble here at the wall unless they themselves started it.<br />
<br />
The witnesses lay prostate on the ground lifting up their prayers to the One who had sent them. The sweet music of praise and worship could be heard all around. The Savior was working in the hearts of each newcomer as they arrived filled with a new purpose. <br />
<br />
Lucifer was not happy. Sitting on top of the Dome of the Rock he grew angrier. He had tried to get near the converts and found he had been blocked by his creator who had become his arch enemy over the decades. He could not pentrate the area surrounding the wall. He lifted his head and screamed as loud as he could. In the earthly realm no one heard him but his enemy heard him loud and clear. <br />
<br />
“The only way to get them would have to be in the natural”. He thought to himself. “I will go back to Teodor in the US and plant seed through my now growing army. With my help he will accomplish my will.” He stated his eyes growing red with uncontrollable anger he could feel rising to him out of the pits of hell. He screamed an agonizing scream one more time before he disappeared in a flash to seek out Teodor and anyone else along the way he might devour.</div><br />
<br />
- Renee<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">Sam sat down at the computer to compose his email to Andrew, but his vision was blurred with tears so he leaned back in the chair to regain control of his emotions. He watched as Alexis prepared the music for Steven's memorial and Linda was busy searching passages in the Bible that Bud would read. He would miss Steven, but could be glad that he was now in a much better place free of all the turmoil that was on earth. He wiped the tears from his eyes and began his email to Andrew.<br />
<br />
Andrew,<br />
God's blessings to you. I will be ready day after tomorrow to make the trip to meet with you. I'm a little confused by the request to bring Amy with me, but I gather it has something to do with Jason. I do pray he has been behaving himself. It has been a rough time, but we are ready to rejoice in Steven's entrance into the realm of our Heavenly Father and Jesus. It was so difficult to grasp what happened to the Bright Star Fleet and for a moment I felt as though maybe I had led the enemy to them, but realize they had to have been already seeking them out long before I made the drop. I haven't heard from Jerome for quite a while so I pray he is doing well. Amy and I will be ready for Mark's arrival just let us know the time he is to arrive.<br />
<br />
Your friend in Christ,<br />
Sam<br />
<br />
He sat back reading what he wrote and pushed the send button. Linda walked over to Sam and placed her hand gently on his shoulder, "Sam, I know this has been a most difficult time for you and we have all been praying for you."<br />
He smiled at her, "Linda, thank you. We all need prayers if we are to keep our faith strong during these difficult times. I appreciate all you do for all of us."<br />
Alexis joined them, "I think we are about ready for the service. Are you doing better, Sam?"<br />
"I am doing as well as I can. Steven became a good friend and he will be missed by all of us, but this is going to be a time of celebration not mourning," remarked Sam.<br />
They walked arm in arm outside to their friends and family waiting to walk to site they had chosen to have the services for Steven. Bud had placed the cross in a clearing where beautiful wild flowers covered the ground. Alexis began singing in her sweet angelic voice and all raised their heads to the heavens and joined in singing Amazing Grace. They began swaying and holding each other as the celebration continued for their good friend. Bud read a few scriptures that he knew were Steven's favorite. John 3:16 For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish but have everlasting life. Steven would have everlasting life with Jesus.</div><br />
- P4Haretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3243388629197725586.post-49570041517038499912011-01-05T05:12:00.000-08:002011-01-05T05:12:05.598-08:00Are They Ready For This?<div class="postbody">The chanting grew louder and the leader of the group stood above Sam with his hands outstretched clutching a knife in one hand. Sam moved and raised his eyes to meet the blood red eyes of the evil that was about to take his life and he cried out, "Father in heaven, make the blade swift and allow me to be in Your Almighty presence forever." The leader's hand seemed to freeze in mid air and the heavens opened as a voice said, "Child of God, your time on earth is not yet finished. Behold your life will be spared by the One who has the power and control to give and take life. The hand above you will do you no harm." <br />
The leader of the group began hissing, "The master demands this life and it will not be taken from us. The master has power over all on this earth."<br />
The voice again spoke, "Your master has deceived all to believe his powers are greater than the One creator. If you do not renounce your claims, wrath will follow you for all eternity."<br />
Again the leader hissed, "This is a battle the master will win and we will not turn our allegiance from the one who rules."<br />
"The soul of man will be the Master's. You have no will over me," the leader spat.<br />
Sam watched as the leader again made an attempt to loose his hand from the invisible grip, but he was unable to lower the knife. Sam made one last plea, "You have a choice this day to accept the one true God and Master. Follow the One who died for your sins and rose again on the third day to take His rightful place on the right hand of God Almighty. The one you follow has no power over Jesus Christ and will lose this battle."<br />
The leader looked down upon Sam eyes ablaze with the evil that was within and he made one last struggle to follow through with his intent to sacrifice Sam. The heavens turned a brilliant red and fire reigned down upon the robed men. They were incinerated within seconds and all that was left was a pile of ashes. <br />
Bud and Kerri rushed to Sam's side and helped him off the boulder. Bud hugged him tightly, "You are the bravest man I've ever known. I felt so helpless. God was with us this day."<br />
"Amen."</div><br />
<br />
- P4H<br />
_________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
Aini woke the next morning with a splitting headache. She dragged herself through her morning ritual of prayers. She bemoaned the fact that there was no real water for ceremonial washing. <span style="font-style: italic;">Perhaps the Potentate will turn the water back to its rightful color very soon.</span> She still couldn't figure out why her head hurt so badly. Maybe a walk through the city would distract her mind from her headache. Aini sighed loudly as she hurried down the walk. <br />
<br />
A cool breeze fanned her hot cheeks as she got closer to the riverside. <span style="font-style: italic;">Just a few more side streets and I'll be there! I can ask Abdul the meaning of this war.</span> Aini exulted. She broke into a swift trot. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;">Oh brother. I wonder what this is all about.</span> Aini grumbled as she turned down a side street but stopped so fast that she almost lost her balance. <br />
<br />
<span style="font-style: italic;">Dear God!! A butcher knife![i] Her thoughts screamed at her, [i]Run!</span> Horror held Aini rooted to the spot. A hand poked out of an open doorway. That hand held a long butcher knife. A body followed the hand out of the doorway. Another man stood in the street with a sharp surgical blade clutched between his fingers. The butcher man's face was contorted with rage.<br />
<br />
"You dare come here! You dare to talk about that here? Give me the full payment tomorrow morning. In women and wine."<br />
<br />
"But that's evil." objected the second man.<br />
<br />
"@#$% YOU! NO! You pay me <span style="font-weight: bold;">NOW</span>!" <br />
<br />
"But - No. Don't kill me!" But it was too late. The blade was slowly descending. Butcher man had a evil grin on his face as he saw Aini standing in the alley. Aini couldn't move now. She was glued to the spot with fear.<br />
<br />
- KBR<br />
___________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody"><span style="font-weight: bold;">On the Ranch</span><br />
<br />
Kristen, Nathan and Skunk were packing up all the books, while Leon sat in a chair his eyes glued to the floor. Everyone who was able was helping with the packing and it was going smoothly.<br />
"I don't understand why we have to move." Leon muttered. He was shocked when Kristen answered.<br />
"Because Shade and Maddie think it would be best to move now rather than wait. That GF guy really hates Christians. Shade tried to tell him what Jesus had done for him, but he just wouldn't listen. Shade said he just got really angry and made a remark about Christians have always been the the problem. That guy is going to remeber us being here when the AC shows his true colors toward Christians and Jews, so it's best we move now."<br />
Leon just shook his head, refusing to look at Kristen. <br />
Kristen decided to take a different tact. She sat in the chair opposite Leon. "I've seen them too."<br />
Leon jerked his head up and frowned. "Who?"<br />
"The creatures." Kristen said simply.<br />
Leon's mouth fell open. "You...really? Where? When?"<br />
"In dreams. They were there when Jesus was crucified. Their names were Sin, Hell and Death. They were there with Lucifer."<br />
Leon looked hard at her to see if she was lying. "What do they look like?" He asked suspiciously.<br />
"Ugly! Gray with short legs, kinda twisted and bent backward at the knee. Long toe nails that look like claws. Really long arms with gnarled fingers, and the same long nails that they click together all the time. Their faces look like something out of a nightmare. Noses sunken in, eyes that bulge, and long sharp teeth that drip spit. Kinda like a snakes fangs." Kristen furrowed her brow as she tried to remember as many details as she could. "The would jump and spin around . It was dizzying to watch. And their laugh......it makes my skin crawl to even remember it. And when they talk their voice sounds like a small child, but not." Kristen shook her head. "I don't know how to describe it."<br />
"They sound whiny, kinda gravely. Like they have really bad sore throats. And they singsong when they talk." Leon finished for her.<br />
"Yeah!" Kristen nodded. <br />
"And when they jump on you they scratch you with their claws and it burns like the worst fire or acid you can imagine. But they don't leave a mark. It just keeps burning. There's nothing you can put on the scratches to make the burning go away, because you can't see the scratches and it seems to spread like venom." Leon continued as Kristen's eyes widened in horror.<br />
"Ice doesn't work. Burn balm doesn't either. Nothing makes the burning stop." Leon reached around and pressed his palm to his shoulder blade and rubbed while he gripped the arm of the chair with his other hand. "It just keeps burning." Leon's eyes seemed far away. <br />
"They jumped on you and scratched you?" Kristen reached out and placed her hand on top of Leon's hand that gripped the arm of the chair.<br />
Leon jerked his hand away. "Don't touch me!" He looked afraid.<br />
"What? Are they here? Do you see the creatures?" Kristen asked her voice shaking.<br />
"No. They don't look happy right now." Leon said with a jerk of his chin.<br />
Kristen turned and saw that both Nathan and Skunk had stopped packing boxes and stood their arms crossed over their chests. They were glaring at both her and Leon.<br />
"Oh don't mind them. The're just like overprotective big brothers." Kristen reached into her pocket and grabbed a rubberband. Spinning in the chair she fired the rubberband and hit Nathan in the forehead. <br />
Nathan's eyes widened, and he gave a small grin. "Nice shot." He said.<br />
Skunk narrowed his eyes as he saw Kristen aim another rubber band at him. "You wouldn't dare." He said sternly.<br />
Kristen fired the rubberband and hit Skunk in the chin. "Get back to packing." Kristen ordered giggling.<br />
Skunk rubbed his chin, while Nathan reached over and ruffled her hair. "Yes ma'am."<br />
Kristen turned back to Leon. "You better get helping too, or else." She twilrled another rubberband around her finger as she stood up. She reached down and picked up a box. "You can start putting the books from that bookcase in this." She pointed to the case as she handed Leon the box.<br />
Leon looked unsure, but did as Kristen told him, and as he placed a Bible in the box he began to wonder. Was it possible that Belle had been telling him the truth? Had Kristen really forgiven him, and if so, could God really forgive him too?</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Zags</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">“Ten minutes to drop zone” Josh announced<br />
“Conn to forward torpedo room, are you ready for ballast?”<br />
“Copy Conn, ballast when you’re ready. We will talk on radio once we are on air mask”<br />
“Copy”<br />
<br />
“All hand stand by for ballast of forward torpedo room” A alarm sounded and soon after announcing, the room was slowly filling up with water as it pushed the air out.<br />
<br />
As the water rose higher, the Navy Seals placed their masked on and tested once more all their equipment. With 2 minutes to go till the drop point, the outside hatch was opened. The sub had a back bell on and every so slowly inched closer to their target.<br />
<br />
“On station sir”<br />
“Copy”<br />
“All stop” Josh told the helmsmen<br />
“All stop”<br />
“Sonar shut down sonar operation till further notice”<br />
“Copy sir”<br />
Fifteen seconds later Sonar reported sonar was secure. Joe pushed the transmit button on the radio “Wales to team Juliet Sera, you are go for departure” <br />
<br />
“Copy Wales, keep a watch at sunrise, we hope to show you what you are looking for”<br />
“Copy Juliet Sera, God speed, we will be praying”<br />
<br />
At 01:00.35 the Naval Seal Team Juliet Sera cleared the hatch of the submarine and headed to the surface. Once on top, they pulled the lanyard that popped the air cylinders on the raft. In seconds, a 12 foot rubber raft with a 7.5 Johnson motor formed and under a minute, the Juliet team was racing to their target.<br />
<br />
“Conn to Ballast control, close hatch and deballast”<br />
“Copy sir”<br />
<br />
At 01:01.10 the Seal team radioed to the Wales they were on the surface and headed for their target. All Joe and his crew could do now was wait.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Alex</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">The run across the Hudson River was as quick as could be, since it was night time and the traffic was slow, no one noticed the small rubber raft as it sped towards it target.<br />
<br />
Joe had raised the scope and could see the raft skim over the mirrored water. “Lord, be with these men. Guide them so they may bring glory to you. Protect them Jesus and I hope each one of them turns to you before you call them home”<br />
<br />
“Conn to Sonar, bring the sonar back online”<br />
“Copy sir”<br />
<br />
“Josh, find us a spot where we can see the target at sunrise and we are away from traffic”<br />
“Copy sir, I have a place picked out just for you sir”<br />
<br />
“Down scope”<br />
Slowly under the cover of darkness, the HMS Wales eased to it new location.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Alex</span><br />
<span class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">Iraq suffered from the bloody waters. Many wished that those idiots at the Wailing Wall in Jerusalem could be silenced. What did Iraq have to do with Israel? Yet how could a Jewish plague affect a faraway place like Iraq? Whenever it rained, blood poured from from the skies, permanently staining clothes, and streaking houses red. Even the mosques glowed red at dusk. Cars looked like they had chicken pox. <br />
<br />
Somehow, Potentate Angyros managed to have immaculately cleaned clothes and a spotless motorcade. <br />
<br />
The cows could not drink blood and they too became thin and lean. It was such a sad sight to watch as they wandered about the country lowing pitifully in search of fresh water. <br />
<br />
The citizens of Iraq began to look to Potentate Angyros for help. Their constant request was turn this blood back into water.</div><span class="postbody"></span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- KBR</span><br />
<span class="postbody">___________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">Four lean forms crouched low to the ground, slinking along in the shadows of the houses. The pack was hungry. Birds and small game were migrating or leaving the area in search food and water. Their owners were trying to survive this plague so they stopped feeding them. There was nothing to do but to hunt down bigger game. <br />
<br />
The leader kept his nose glued to the ground. He could smell the scent distinctly now. Any minute they'd have their quarry at bay. Suddenly the whole pack caught of whiff of freshly spilled blood and rotting flesh. They surged foward, past the river, past the meat market. Like four silent, deadly arrows of death, they sped closer and closer.<br />
<br />
Aini's eyes widened in astonishment. Four dogs bounded over the rough cobblestones toward the butcher man. Hearing the clatter, he whirled, screamed and tried to run. It was a futile effort. The leader lept on him, bowling him to the ground. The pack paused to kill their victim, then the leader headed straight towards Aini. </div><div class="postbody"><br />
</div><div class="postbody">- KBR</div><div class="postbody">__________________________________________________________________</div><div class="postbody"><br />
</div>Sera 1 laying in front of the boat waved his hand to the left three times signaling Sera 2 to come left about three degrees. From studying the chart and maps of the area, he knew that up ahead along the shore would be a rock bank that they could secure the boat too. <br />
A half of mile out, the form of their target took shape. With all the lights of the city, they couldn’t turn on the night vision goggles but the lights in the background told them where they had to be.<br />
<br />
Moving closer and around 600 yards the motor was cut so they drifted in. With just under fifty yards to go, Sera 3 & 4 jumped it with ropes and pulled the raft to the rocks. After tying it up and removing the gear they needed, Sera 1&3 head to the left while Sera 2&4 headed right.<br />
<br />
The goal was to first circle the target to ensure no one was around and to check on lights that might illuminate them as they walked around.<br />
<br />
“Contact” Sera 1 whispered<br />
All members hearing this in their ear phone stopped and waited.<br />
“Two contacts Northwest corner, standing with back to me one hundred yards out”<br />
“Sera 2, you and 4 come in from the east corner stay in the bushes and wait”<br />
<br />
“Copy”<br />
<br />
Sera 1 pointed to some large bushes that were to the left of the two contacts, Sera 3 tapped his leg twice acknowledging Sera 1. Slowly the two seals moved closer, without a sound, they eased to a laying position just 15 yards away from what appeared to be two security guards. <br />
<br />
Sera 2 and 4 worked their way in from the east and sat behind a row of roses that had not been taken care of for a long while. Sera 4 thought to him self, if his grandmother had seen them whoever ran this place, she would have had a fit. “In position” Sera 2 whispered.<br />
<br />
Knowing they had some time to spare and accounting on some type of guards, the Seal team sat and listened to the security guards talk.<br />
<br />
“You know Leon, I was thinking, maybe it was time we thought about head back home.”<br />
“Really Bob… Man I’ve been wanting to go back for a long time now but I figured you was enjoying yourself that I could wait”<br />
“Me, Leon I thought you wanted to stay”<br />
“Say lets leave today after we get off, we can give our boat to that homeless family down the road were we tied up at” Leon announced with a big smile<br />
“OK but what about our jobs and the pay?”<br />
“We still have two hundred dollars from Lou, I say we leave”<br />
<br />
“I’m with you partner, say you think they would mind if we got us some of these rabbits running around here”<br />
<br />
“Heck no, I figure this many they need to be thinned out”<br />
“Great” Leon pulled out his flashlight and the .45 they gave him and started looking for one of the many hundreds of rabbits they normally saw.<br />
<br />
“Target is orange” Sera 1 whispered telling his team a treat was possible.<br />
<br />
The team watched as the light hit a rabbit sitting on the front steps. BAM the pistol sounded and the rabbit lay dead.<br />
“Nice shot” Sera 3 said<br />
<br />
BAM, BAM and two more BAM, three more rabbits became dinner.<br />
The team sat there weapons on target incase Bob or Leon turned towards them.<br />
Bam, bam, bam, bam… Bam Bam, both men was having a field day shooting the rabbits as they hopped off. Each one aimed at fell to the poisons of lead. Not one shot was wasted nor missed. The Seal Team was quite impressed.<br />
<br />
Click, click, click, “All out” both men stated as they holstered their weapons and started picking up their kill.<br />
<br />
“I counted 18, and saw on reload” Sera 1 whispered<br />
“18 and no reload” each team member replied after they all counted the shoots and watched the two men’s actions.<br />
<br />
Sera thought for a minute then “Sera 2 & 4 cover 1 & 3”<br />
“Copy”<br />
<br />
“Let’s go have a talk with out Fish and Game violators”<br />
<br />
Sera 1 & 3 stood up. “Gentlemen may I see your hunting license please”<br />
<br />
Leon and Bob froze, what had they done, thoughts of not being able to leave for home flashed through Leon’s <br />
<br />
"Oh sweet Jesus, get us out of this mess" Leon said<br />
<br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<span class="postbody">- Alex</span><br />
<span class="postbody">_________________________________________________________________</span><br />
<span class="postbody"><br />
</span><br />
<div class="postbody">Andrew found his new office to be much larger than his previous one and there would be plenty of room for another desk for Mark. He called Lt. Henson to come into his office. He heard the knock on the door and replied,"Enter." Lt. Henson saluted and stood waiting for Andrew to speak. "Lt. at ease. I have a few questions concerning our new recruit, Jason. Who gave him permission for the three day leave? When did he return and what was his state of mind when he returned?"<br />
Lt. Henson began to shift back and forth and seemed to be choosing his words wisely, "Sir, I gave the young man the pass. He said he needed to check on his sister who was staying with friends in the Ozarks. I didn't think you would mind since we had accomplished the move quicker than anticipated. I didn't notice anything different about him when he returned Sunday evening."<br />
"Thank you, Lt. You are dismissed and please have Jason report to my office in one hour," Andrew said with a stern voice.<br />
Andrew paced about the room thinking about how he would find out what Jason was really doing because he had not been to see his sister. He certainly wanted Mark here when he questioned Jason and get his feel on whether he was being told the true story or not. Sam had told him about the attempt on Kerri and his life by Jason.....that's who killed Steven. Now I only have to trap him into admitting he was the one. Why didn't I think of that before. Sam was unsure about Jason and if he had actually accepted Christ or if he was still following an evil master. <br />
He heard another tap on the door and called out, "Enter."<br />
Mark opened the door and whistled, "Nice office, dude."<br />
Andrew frowned, "Yeah, it will do. I need you here when I interview Jason in less than an hour. By the way, think you can be comfortable in here with me?"<br />
"No doubt. This office is huge. Nice couch for afternoon naps, too," Mark said with a chuckle.<br />
"I don't think we will be taking any afternoon naps. Now if we are working late, maybe the couch can be a nice place to get a few minutes of shuteye. Any way, we need to put our heads together regarding Jason. I feel it in my gut that he's the one who shot Sam's friend, Steven," Andrew said as he paced about the room.<br />
"Ok, let's bounce around some ideas. Maybe good cop, bad cop scenario. What do you think?"<br />
"Let's play it by ear and maybe we can get the truth out of the little weasel," commented Andrew.</div><br />
- P4H<br />
__________________________________________________________________<br />
<br />
<div class="postbody">Mark jumped up from his chair and slapped Andrew on the back, "I've got it. Don't question Jason today. I have a plan that is much better."<br />
Andrew gave him a questioning look and slapped him on the back of the head, "Remember, I am still your superior officer and slapping me on the back is a little too familiar of a gesture. Okay, what's your big plan? Let's hear it and I will decide if it's all that great."<br />
"Sam needs a couple of days to bury his friend and get some rest then we call him and ask him to bring Jason's sister here for a visit. We can't let him know you suspect Jason is the one who killed Steven until we can talk to him face-to-face. When you question Jason in a few minutes just ask him about the welfare of his sister so that he knows you know he told Lt. Henson he was going to see his sister and that was the reason for the pass then when you bring his sister here for the visit we will spring it on him and he will be flustered that you know that he didn't go see his sister......Mark drew a deep breath.....His sister will probably hug his neck and fawn all over him saying how she missed him and was glad to see him. That will be the way to trap him. What do you think?" Mark said excitedly as he drew another deep breath.<br />
Andrew stood silent watching Mark and then let out a laugh that could probably be heard in the outer office. "That is a pretty good plan. I thought you were never going to breathe you were so excited about your plan. It could work and then he will be cornered. It will be great to have Sam here to witness it, too. I knew I could count on you to come up with a plan. Good job, friend."<br />
The two men smiled at each other and Andrew sat down to compose and email to Sam asking him to bring Jason's sister to the base. Of course, he needed to take a few days to bury Steven and get some rest so they would see him by the end of the week, if that would work out for him. They also had a couple of surprises for him when he arrives. "Mark, we can give Sam the new plane and his friend's murderer all in a matter of minutes. This is going to work out great for all of us."</div><br />
- P4Haretheyreadyforthishttp://www.blogger.com/profile/11407029971943763751noreply@blogger.com0